ã€ŠThe WORLD of Dungeonsã€‹


 PROLOGUE

    I am Chris Dave a 24-year-old man whose life been wasted in playing games. I don¡¯t know when it happened, but when rpg games get into action I¡¯ve been into it and got addicted.  Maybe I realized the things I wanted to do where I can¡¯t do in the real life, while playing this kind of games I can do many things and can do anything I wanted without restrictions or someone who would tell me that I can¡¯t do that thing because i am tired of listening from the people around me about the stuff what i can only do and the things i can not..

    I am a typical guy who usually bullied by others and because of it I decided to stop going to school and  keep on playing games and keep myself shut out to the outside world.it started when i was in grade 6th where one of my seatmate humiliate me to the whole campus after that, i decided to stop going to school and discovered a new game through the advertisement on the TV when i was in my room the next day. And there¡¯s a particular game that I keep on playing from the very start of its release until when the company decided to shut it down due to the financial crisis that they are facing.

    I don''t have any special memories during my puberty, because I was afraid that people would hurt me and because of it I don¡¯t have any friends that I can call of.

    My parents already gave up on me and focused their attention on my younger brother who''s a monster genius in any way or what the world calls him but in front of my eyes he¡¯s the reincarnation of a devil instead.  Well, let''s not tackle about my younger brother for he¡¯s always annoying as ever, as well as my parents who keep on nagging at me and sometimes hit me for being a disgrace for the family.

    Let''s go back to my story, when the company announced that the game will be shutting down officially its entire system in 1 hour. I decided to play it out until the system will shut it down on its own. It bothered me so much but I can¡¯t do anything about it. But still i waited inside the game in the hall together with the guardians that I painstakingly bought.

    Time had passed; I notice that nothing happened so I looked at the time in my navigation system to make sure I wasn¡¯t mistaken. I tried to log off to see if they delayed the time but I was shocked when I realized I couldn''t log out.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°What the fucked!¡±.

    I open the navigation system and tried to contact the management through its server, but only to find out that it''s not there anymore.

    It''s like; it wasn¡¯t there in the first place. I panicked at first and tried to calm myself first because maybe there¡¯s a problem to the head gear that I was wearing or the system has received a virus.

    Im killing my time by reorganizing some stuff in my inventory and seeing some of the features of the dimensions inside the dungeon,  I open the navigation system and reorganized everything in my dungeon from the first floor to 8 floors to make use of the time while I was trapped inside .

    My dungeon consisted of 8 dimensions and 4 hidden floors where I only could access because all of the important items that i received and bought was stored in there so I was afraid that someone would steal it from me.

    In the first dimension, where most of the low tiered monster located, a vast forest and mountains could be seen and a complicated maze that was guarded by one of my guardians, appeared on the screen. I upgraded the low tiered monsters and add some traps to make it difficult to conquer by some players.

    I was immersed in upgrading and add some features to the remaining dimensions when one of my guardians suddenly got my attention.

    ¡°Excuse me your majesty .......... there''s an intruder!!¡±

 Chapter 1. Intruders

    CHAPTER 1

    Kurinai P>O>V

    As one of the guardians approached me, I quickly open the map system to see if the intruders reached the gate of the first dimension.

    When I saw the red dots that indicate of an enemy lurking from the entrance, I quickly gathered my guardians in front of me.

    "" Come all of my guardians and demon lords to the throne room now".

    As my voice echoed inside the large throne room, the guardian kneeled directly while the demon lords suddenly appeared out of nowhere, Kneeling before me with their utmost loyalty towards me as their majesty.

    Pitou was the guardian that told me about the intruders. He''s the 2nd in command and one of the guardians that stationed in the 4th dimension.

    He¡¯s the most handsome from all my guardians but the most vicious one of them. He¡¯s the only human among the group until I changed his race into half human half elf but don¡¯t be deceived by his appearance. He¡¯s ruthless and merciless to his enemy.

    From the 8 guardians, Pitou is the tactician and the 2nd strongest after Zeberu who is the commander and governs the army.

    I customized him into half human and half elf when I tried to upgrade his abilities. With his dark red hair and  small face that really accentuate to his handsome face, make him like an angel or like an idol in the TV commercials.

    His crimson armor fits perfectly to his hair and made him like the god of war.

    Beside him is the guardian battalion commander Zeberu which emits darkish blue aura and holding a staff of bones and skull. Unlike pitou who¡¯s like an idol, zeberu is the opposite. With his body of 5 meters, a head of an ant and his lower half is like an octopus that has 12 tentacles. Hes the only monster deity that the game produce during one of the event they had. And because of it many players tried to buy him but I refuse to sell him because hes the best defensive and offensive combatant when im playing this game.

    Despite of his appearance his stats make him above other deity that the game produced.

    At the back of the commander, the six guardians wearing their full armor are zeckery from the race of black elves, gecko from the race of draconian, Beelzeve, from the race of dark blood which is the vampires, Lucas from the race of dragons, emerald from the race of angels and frozty from the race of beast man.

    Though they are from different races when I have them at first, i modified their appearance close to human and it cost me a lot back then, especially my guardian battalion commander which half of my assets spent on his stats though later on, I got it all back from conquering other dungeons and looting their items,

    When I was selecting a guardian from each floor I ensure that they will be able to fully use their power to guard their area and to utilize their maximum output and results.

    I made the demon lords as the second commander for each guardian to make sure that they can defend their dimension during the raid and also to help them in a battle.

    Then I ask Pitou about the intruders.

    "Pitou how many are they?¡±.

    ¡°There are 16 of them, your Majesty. 5 of them are clerics and mages, 4 are paladins and 7 are warriors" you should not concern yourself about it your majesty because according to their stats, they are not worth and strong enough to pass our first defense in the first floor¡±. Pitou exclaimed.

    NPC always raid a dungeon to help make experience for the beginners, that¡¯s why from time to time they appeared in the game. if they die inside the dungeon it will be absorb and will gave you experience to level up but later on they will not be of help because they give small amount of experience.

    While I was looking at the map, it suddenly hit me that all the NPC character speaks fluently unlike before where they always speak what the game programmed them for.

    My eyes became big while eyeing all of them in shock but I composed myself immediately when I realized that¡¯s it¡¯s not befitting for my role.

    I wonder why if I was transferred to this game or like what the mc of the light novels that I read got into or I¡¯m just hallucinating.

    ¡°Your majesty? We will wait for your command¡± .

    I was immersed into my thought when pitou disrupt me.

    "" Well it''s better to prepare ahead so that we will not be surprised if they prepared a sneak attack, Or if one of them is stronger enough to pass our defenses¡±.

    Though pitou used his appraisal but if one of them had an artifact that can hide ones abilities then I can¡¯t do any countermeasure if that will happen.

    After I told that, Pitou is now busy suggesting his ideas but I was in awe of how fluent he is in talking and I can¡¯t get used to it. I hide my amazement by looking at him though I can¡¯t understand his tactics I just said that he can do whatever he thinks that best for defense.

    ¡°Your majesty what do you think of it?¡± pitou asked me.

    ¡°Huh? Ahh ok well go for that¡± I was baffled but I never show it to them.

    ¡°As expected of his majesty,¡± pitou smiled as if I¡¯m the smartest person though I don¡¯t know what his suggestions are.

    ¡°Since we need a vast expansion to the dimensions, we asked you your majesty to modify the barriers and strengthen our defenses because there are areas that weakened because of the last time raid by the enemy, and regarding with the intruders we will just send the low tiered monsters to face them since they are not worth to send even the demon lords¡± pitou snort while watching the intruders in the screen that projected through the magic crystal.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    All of them looked up to me while waiting for my confirmation. Since I don¡¯t know to respond I just go with the flow.

    ¡°ok will go for that, but before I will fortify the barriers, I need to focus with the enemy lurking inside the dungeon.¡±

    All of them gleamed with loyalty as if my words are the sweetest thing they ever heard of.

    It was akward but I never showed it.

    i still contemplating if it¡¯s still a game or I was transferred literally. So what happened to my real body? I asked myself. Ahhrg I don¡¯t know any more since I am here already let¡¯s accept and enjoy it since this is what I wish for. Then I remember that before I started this game I wish I could be able to live in this kind of world where I am the one who leads my life without concerning about anybody.

    Especially my parents and my annoying brother who never fails to bother me always and now that wish has finally come true.

    Hahahhahahhahhahah I''m so happy though I¡¯m still worried because maybe later on I will wake up and all of this are part of my dream.

    Back when it was still a game,,, ¡°WORLDS OF DUNGEON is one of the  popular game which has a 25 million users and one of the first breakthrough in science and in technology by the first one to use head gear that makes everything real in gaming experience

    Though after several years a lot of companies have been also releasing an innovative technology with better options and mechanics in gaming, and world of dungeons finally been come to an end although the company always releases an update, but people will always flock and follow what¡¯s the latest trend in the society and that made the company reach its bankruptcy because there¡¯s a lot of competitors with better gaming experience.

    I suddenly realize that I wasn¡¯t dreaming when I checked again the navigation system and try to log out.

    In this game, it was divided into four kingdoms and let you choose where to start off  as an adventurer, you will be given an opportunity to have your dungeon if you meet the criteria which are to rank up and evolve your characters into a master level. Then you will be given the opportunity to choose and become a dungeon owner or to be a hero.

    And as you can see I decided to be a dungeon owner because I want my own space and world where I can do what I wanted.

    After the evolution, i become a dungeon master and able to create my dungeon but I had a hard time at first because of the maintenance and the expensive items needed to create each dimension.

    In this world, there are 4 types of rank ups and that will be available if you manage to reach level 90, the first one is a hero, emperor, dungeon owner and the last one is to be legendary.

    However, as of now there''s only one person who manages to be in the legendary level because its course of approach is harder than any rank ups.

    When I started this game, I started to be an adventurer and I choose magician from the different classes of races and profession because I like magic since I was a child and that¡¯s what made me decide to choose this profession.

    From level 50 you will be given a chance to have a sub-profession classes from the second rank up and I choose necromancer and later on as I reached level 90. I really ponder on this because I want also to become an emperor but when I began to see its spec, I realize that to be a dungeon master is way lot better.

    Because there''s a lot of options and you can choose a better companion than any other ranks up. From its 25 million players, only a few of us happened to be a dungeon master because leveling up is harder from the rest, probably because the game operators want everything to be challenging.

    But the only legendary player that the game has ever produced is out of league several years ago, because while he''s playing the game the house he was living in was caught on fire and he only notice it after the smoke started to get into his room and, later on, he died from suffocation.

    and from the million users around the world, I was at the top 1000 player who manages to become a dungeon owner and I can proudly say that I¡¯m one of the top 3 strongest dungeons the game has produced, for its degree of difficulty and for the times when you successfully defended your dungeon.

    all I need to do right now is to check if I was the only one who was trapped or if there are other players like me who waits inside the game until it finally disappear but was unable to logout also.

    "Your, Majesty" zeberu, my battalion commander disturbed me from my own pace of thinking.

    ¡®¡®They have reached the entrance your, Majesty''''. Zeberu informed me.

    "Really they are at the entrance already?¡± I was immersed that I forgot that I was in front of my guardians who is waiting for my command.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I activated the traps and send the low tiered monsters so it will take time before they reach the door if they happen to defeat them." I turned my attention to the guardians and called zeckery who is the guardian of the first dimension.

    "Zeckery come forward."

    ¡°Yes, your majesty" zeckery exclaimed.

    ¡°I want you to release some of your pets and leviathan from the prison to face the intruders and if they manage to kill them off which is impossible based from their levels right now then I will give you a chance to show what you can do and kill them".

    "I will gladly show you, what I can do your majesty." zeckery exclaimed.

    ¡°Then you can go now¡± after I told him that zeckery vanished and appeared ant the last room with in the first dimension.

    After the preparation was done I magnify the projection of the enemy to see what will happen to them.

    It will be exciting as I exclaimed to myself while watching the enemy walking at the tunnel before they reach the gate.

 Chapter 2. battle

    ANOTHER POV

    A group of 16 adventurers which led by Jed decided to attack the dungeon they happen to discover in the middle of a mountain where it is surrounded by large trees and boulders of rocks when they are hunting some dire wolf.

    When we happen to discovered it, we thought that it was only an ordinary cave because unlike any dungeons, the opening was small and if you don¡¯t look closer you were unable to notice it at all. I can¡¯t believe it at first because this forest was scouted for many times, and we received request where we fight a lot of monsters here but we were unable to discover this dungeon until the recent earthquake incident. this dungeon suddenly appeared out of nowhere and just happen to found out when one of the dire wolves tried to escape from us when we are hunting and that lead us to where the location of the dungeon now.

    I was glad to find this dungeon together with my teammates first because for unexplored dungeons you will be the first one to find better equipment¡¯s and rare items, that¡¯s why I am overjoyed when we discovered this dungeon, we didn¡¯t even told the guild because we will never get the chance to explore it first I we announce it. In the land of FELORIA one of the 4 kingdoms, you can rarely find a dungeon that is unexplored because most of the dungeon found within the area of feloria was already explored and monopolized by the government.

    I think that if we successfully raided this dungeon then we won¡¯t worry for our future because as the first to discoverer a dungeon, you will be rewarded by gold coins by the kingdom and if you explored it first before you announce then the income will doubled.

    And one of the reasons is because of the drops when we finally kill each monsters inside the dungeon they happen to drop several items from ordinary to rare depending on the difficulty level of a monster.

    It is also the reason why the government monopolizes the dungeon because of the riches you will have if you happen to have a dungeon within your area.

    After I discovered this dungeon I went back to our base camp which is at the entrance of the forest to inform my teammates and also to send one of them to supply one of the necessary items we needed to raid this dungeon.

    It took them 2 days to come back because we ask some of paladins and clerics we know from Zuma church to assist us. I also inform them that we will evenly distribute the loot and items we found in this dungeon and that¡¯s why they agreed to come with us.

    We decided to enter after supplying ourselves and headed inside the dungeon.

    ¡°Everyone gathers yourselves, we will wipe out this pitiful dungeon hahahahhahahahhahha". My voice echoed inside the dungeon as I could not prevent myself from laughing.

    I am confident in enter this dungeon because based on its entrance; it was relatively small and its one of the indicator that it is a beginner dungeon. Based on our levels I can proudly say that it is the easiest fight we will ever have.

    I¡¯m the first one to lead and entered the dungeon because among us I have a lot of experiences in raiding a dungeon and I¡¯m already an expert in this kind of job so, I know already what dungeons really are that''s why I¡¯m confident to finished it for 3 days based on my calculations that all beginner dungeons had a maximum of two floors which is easier to finish than intermediate and high class dungeons.

    I lit the torch that I distributed earlier to the group by fire magic and then we started to conquer the dungeon. As we walk inside, the dungeon seems to be different because it was quite and had an eerie air which is unusual for a beginner dungeon, but I just brushed it off because I¡¯m excited to see the results after we harvest the loots of this dungeon.

    The path inside the dungeon is simple compared to the others dungeons I explored but at the end of the long way I suddenly stopped because  along the way I notice that we never encountered any low tiered monster which is usually found when you went inside from the dungeons.

    The structure of the entrance was way smaller which is unusual then as we get closer to the end it became larger that it can cater up to 200 people inside but what amazes me most is the giant golden double door in front of me.

    A giant golden double door with intricate designs and beautifully carved jewels was engraved in every details of it. There was no holding to open or close it so there¡¯s only one method to open it, we need to push it or use magic. Considering its measurements, I¡¯m pretty sure its heavy but I believe that we can still open it by magic.

    i imagine how much I will earn if I sell this door, but what really excites me most is the content behind this majestic door considering how intricate the door is, I assume that the inside was way more expensive like this one, but I wonder why this dungeon has a door like this? But since my greed overlaps my concern I just leave it at the back of my mind.

    We manage to open it by combining our force while the magicians casting their magic at us by boosting our strength. When we pushed the door, there''s a slight wind brushing on us and when I¡¯m about to step inside, I heard one of our mages spoke,

    "Jed, I feel danger, but I can¡¯t explain it since we haven¡¯t encountered any monsters as we are moving forward" Liza one of the mages which we ask from Zuma church stop me from entering inside.

    ¡°Are you saying we will leave this place and leave all the riches and report it to the guild just because you don¡¯t encounter any monsters along the way? You should be happy because it will easier for us to finish this? Are you insane, instead of complaining there just silently watch us from the side and if you don¡¯t want to join us, then don¡¯t expect anything from us after we explored this area.¡± I scolded him while looking at her with hatred.

    While I was eyeing to each one of the member to make sure they understand my message we heard a loud noise that it made me cover my ears.

    "Scrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrretchhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh''

    ""grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrooooooowlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll""""""""

    I turned my head to where the noise came from but since it was dark I couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s coming.

    As the voice came bigger I felt some vibration from the ground then I shout back at the magician who was still covering their ears.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Cast a light ball towards the noise and be ready to fight back¡±

    Right after I finished talking, one of the magicians chant then throw it on the noise and what appears before us scared us to death.

    As the giant creatures in front of us halt midway, a giant sturdy ape monster which only appears in the mountain regions was in front us glaring with is red eyes.

    ¡°ye¡ªt¡ªii--  ¡°

    One of the warriors exclaims as we froze from the ground.

    On the other side, the creature we are seeing is way scarier than the yetis; it has an illusory body and a ghastly aura while floating from the ground. We can¡¯t see its face because it was covered by a hood but what¡¯s scare us most is the bonelike hand that can be seen from the sleeves.

    I shouted to everyone to let them come to their senses while I stand immediately to prepare a strike.

    As the mages and cleric came back from their senses they started to attack them with magic or whatever holy magic they know.

    ""From the depths of the sky allow thy servant to cast thy power of your holy lightning"

    One of our members raised its staff towards the direction of the yeti and from the tip of it a magic circle appeared then he said.

    "" [pillar of lightning]"

    As the two mages finished their chant, dozens of lightning appeared on top of the yetis but we were surprised as the yetis were not affected or even received damage from it.

    I ordered The Paladins to attack the yetis near them because they can deal high damage because of their weapons, but the leviathan jumped in and surprised them with a large black orb and just a seconds it was casted the paladins who were standing at my side were gone Not even a trace could be seen.

    It''s shocked the group especially me who never knew what kind of magic the creature used to them even the mages we have, also can¡¯t explain why these monsters appeared in this beginner dungeon.

    When I realized that I made a huge mistake I instantly coat my sword with magic to make it more effective in slicing my opponent. My sword started to glow and then I ready my stance and started my attack.

    I run and jump where the yetis are and I activate my sword skill.

    ¡°[sword of the dancing swan]¡±

    ¡°[strike of lightning bull]¡±

    I take pride from my swords technique for I learned it from the best swordsman from the kingdom.

    As the blade touches one of the yeti who is busy attacking the other group, it wails at it received a direct hit from my sword. And moment after it collapsed died.

    Then I group back with the remaining paladins and started the attack from one to another.

    Together with the other warriors and paladins we manage to kill five of them but still their strength and vitality is what I don¡¯t expect from them.

    The cleric also cast their holy magic to the leviathan but I was terrified when the leviathan suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of them and from its sucking tube tentacles, they were sucked to death until all the blood from their body were now gone.

    Only the dried corpse remains on the ground.

    As I turned back, I saw that most of our members were already killed and now there¡¯s only three of us remain standing while gasping for air. The leviathan also started to direct their attacks from us after it finished sucking the lifeless bodies of my comrade.

    When I realize that there¡¯s no hope for us anymore, I gave up from thinking that we will be coming out alive instead I started slashing and slashing everywhere like a berserker but then little did i know that there¡¯s a leviathan who appeared at my back who then stretched its hands into my body, then in a mere second as I screamed from the pain of sucking my life out of me I remember the things I said before to Liza who warned me, if I listen to her then all this thing will not happen.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Kurinai pov

    ................after the battle ended, a black shadow emerges from the scene of the fight and started to call the remaining monster. Then you can hear the small voice of a young man instructing the monsters.

    ¡°Go back to your post now¡±

    As zeckery instructed the yetis after the massacre ended the leviathan was unsummon and the corpse started too vanished as it absorbed by the dungeon.

    And then I close the image and look to the person who is in front of me now.

 Chapter 3.Changes

    (Unedited version, please site some errors since im not good in english so feel free to comments below ????)

    Kurinai pov

    Zeckery after finishing his job appeared in front of me, with his small stature that others would say that he is like an 8 year old child was kneeling as he conveyed the he¡¯s done with task I was given to him.

    Zeckery is from the race of black elves that is known for their vicious attitude and crafty magic¡¯s, they can also easily distinguish because of their skin color which is the opposite of the normal elf who lives in the deep forest, but since I don¡¯t like their color when I purchase him I customized it into honey colored I also altered his appearance like into like a good natured child.

    ¡°good job zeckery for a well job done¡± I pat his head  and after that he goes back to his position.

    As I was living now inside this game, the first concern that I need to do is to fortify and modify the existing system that I set up. I don¡¯t know if I can still apply the rules into this game but with these anomalies that are happening to me then I think I can do everything.

    ¡°now let¡¯s start with the concern I want to share with you, right now, since our home is easily found by the adventurer it seems that we are near from one of the kingdoms and I suspect that later on if they happen to discover my dungeon then they will send powerful mercenary to clear it but I will avoid it to happen, first thing I¡¯m going to do is to modify and change the existing magic¡¯s and barriers that I set up and add some formations to fortify it then I will change the location so it will not be easily found.

    And I will also try to find out what happen outside and send one of you to scout, then next I will give each one of you a legendary weapons from the armory but you are going to equip it only when the time needs it. ¡±.

    I face every one while they nod as they acknowledged what I had said to them.

    Those ideas are what pitou suggested to me, I just repeat what he had whispered to me a while ago. After the announcement I send them back to their dimensions while I went to the room where I never expected to be my permanent place as of now.

    ___________________

    Zeckery pov

    Having heard those compliments from our supreme ruler made me overjoyed and I can sense that all of the guardians are jealous of me for what his majesty done by patting my head.

    As i think about what happened to the battle earlier, i praised the man for his bravery despite the fact that they never win the battle.

    As I remember their conversation before they reach the first door, it made my blood boils out of anger. As Humans always follow their greed and that always lead them to their death.

    The last man is a little bit stronger from the rest if it¡¯s not for the interference of the leviathan then they can win that battle, but even if he manages to finish all of the yetis, he won¡¯t be able to escape the traps and poisons inside the maze.

    I commend zeberu for sending his minions in the battle though that won¡¯t be necessary but it still made the work faster.

    As I was contemplating to my thoughts, the majesty told us to go back to our dimensions and be ready for the vast expansion that will be happening.

    He also told one of us earlier, that he will modify the dimensions, add some features and upgrade some of the systems we had before, and it made me more excited that he will eventually make a lot of reformation to my dimension since it will be the fore runner of the dungeon.

    Hahaha, I think it will be more exciting for the next battle to come, for they will be surprised of what danger awaits them.

    After thanking the majesty, I was teleported back to my own base.

    _____________-

    Kurinai pov

    As I watch the black elf boy leaving the throne room, I notice that the throne room I created is somewhat extravagant for the first time. In the spacious room, you can see a long glass table together with sixteen chairs and a flower arrangement on top of the table which is beautifully arranged by the keeper of the chambers and the throne room.

    They really maintained the cleanliness of this room which is their duties anyways.

    Before all of this  this happened, I never bother look at the room where I spent most of my days and for the first time also when I realized I was trapped inside the game, the inter action between the npc and my character is somewhat I don¡¯t expect.

    I feigned ignorance when they talk back to me but inside I was really shocked that I almost fainted but later on when everything sets to place, I just accepted that it maybe my fate to be in this game.

    As I look back to the table I saw each chair has an intricate design that is carefully carved to the wood and the cushion is so soft that you can sit there comfortably all day.

    It was really well made.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.at the ceiling you can see a magnificent chandelier that''s hanging on it  giving a grandeur light,  with the help of a  small floating orbs diamond that emit  glow to the crystal piece of the chandelier.

    It will leave you breathless for its magnificent beauty.

    The decorated walls with some adornment and the light that is powered by magic that''s hanging on the wall made the atmosphere more of luxury in ancient times.

    I open the system window, after some thoughts about the beauty in front of me,   and then I started the vast expansion of the dimensions.

    In the first dimension, I extended the area and put  a large area of forest and at the center a cone shaped like volcano that is oozing with lava and some small hills to make it like a natural landscape. I also made a huge lake so it has a source of water to make the trees and nearby plant and animals to drink.

    After I alter the design, huge light crystal started to appear at the top and shined like a sun  and it made the whole room bright like it was a day.

    Then some small group of clouds appears and made some small rains and now a complete ecosystem made at the first floor.

    I transferred the elves race with in my care and put them in the first floor. Since they have high affinity to nature they will be able to utilize their power because they are excellent in that area and I also transfer other animals to complete the environment I wanted.

    Then at the bottom of the mountain on the center of the first floor, you can see a cave which at first glance is like a small hole, but if you will approach it and enter inside you can see a big door at the end of the long hallway. Which glows in the dark that will lead you to the arena and will be the last defense of the area before you can pass through the second dimension?

    This is for zeckery boss room, for he said that he wanted to have an arena for melee fights to train his monsters and also intended for the battle if some intruders happen to reach it.

    On the second dimension, which are gecko''s territories, a fire dragon that had a human form, I made some small changes and adds up a lava lake and lots of faults so that the floor would be extremely hot.

    I made it to adapt the nature of fire dragons which really likes hot temperature; I also transfer some of the fire yetis, elemental high spirits and other monster that has an affinity to fire.

    At the end of this floor, you can see a wide big lake of lava which is the final way to make it through the third floor.

    At the third floor i change it to an ancient city that consist of several castles and luxurious houses but the only difference is that, a big bright red moon that will reminds you of blood and a gloomy atmosphere which is best for the vampire race.

    The boss room for this floor is located at the center of the largest castle of this city which is owned by Beelzeve and for his minion will be the gateway to the third floor.

    And for the fourth floor which is Pitou domain, i made a large garden which is surrounded by different kinds of flowers, arranged and sorted by its color and variety.

    In this room you can see beautiful flowers all over the place but in reality these are the demon plant type who is carnivore in nature. In this room also you can see an orchard that is standing at the middle of the flower bed.

    Inside of it was a vast empty space which will be the final battle after you happen to survive from the plant eating flower.

    And for the fifth floor, which will be for zeberu, my battalion commander and my overseer. I made drastic changes to this final boss room before you reach the remaining floors of my dungeon.

    All you can see here is a wide area of tombs and boulders of rocks scattered all over the place.

    I made this one to be like this to help him easily summon an undead warrior. The gateway through the rest of the floor is located at the big old church at the end of the vast area of tombs, Where will be the final battle happen before you can enter the rest of the floors.

    After the changes has been made, I seated at the chair beside me because I¡¯m mentally tired but I¡¯m glad and happy with the results I made.

    The remaining rooms are the treasury, the world and ancient items,artififacts and the mausoleum   which is heavily guarded by my elite warriors that even the guardians don''t even know about their existence.

    The only one who can enter these secret rooms is my elite warriors and me.

    The elite warriors are the monsters which I made especially for this area.  This is for my safety also if all my guardians will be defeated, you can¡¯t see them with naked eye and you can¡¯t also sense their presence. It is one of their skills that made them scarier for a battle, but they are always vigilant for the dangers that will appear and a threat for me.

    After such a long day, I went back to my room via teleportation so that I can reach there immediately and rest for a while.

    Upon returning to my room with its grand desk and a king size luxurious bed, I sighed in relief. i had teleported many times before, and I knew there should not be any problems this time around. Thus, the fear that i might wake up to some strange place still worried me.

    but Before I lay on my bed I unequipped my armor and put my rings inside the item box and also equip myself  a sleeping robe and then went to sleep...

 chapter 4. a village

    Kurinai pov

    A few days later, I was in my room keep thinking about how this entire thing happened.

    I keep on pondering about the things, like if I was the only one who was trapped or if there is anyone else who share the same fate with me. I need to know the reason behind why these phenomena happened so I tried to contact other users through the chat box when I remember that there''s a community chat box, but I failed on my attempt again because the icon was not there anymore.

    as I failed once again I used the communication ring in one of my hands and told the guardians to be in the throne room.

    each dimension has its own portals, anyone can go to each dimension if the guardians permit them except the castle that I was living in. they need to ask permission from me first in order to enter but I made some exceptions to the guardians and gave them rings instead that will teleport them immediately to the floors inside the castle but there are also rooms that are restricted to them.

    As I teleport to the throne room, I already saw the guardians kneeling and waiting for my arrival.

    The moment I sit on the throne chair that is elevated from the floor, I told them to stand and to sit in their respective chairs.

    And then I speak to zeckery.

    ¡°Zeckery I want you to go outside and cover the trails that the adventurers left during their attack. I also want you to make an illusion to make our dungeon not be seen by the people who happen to pass by in this area, and made some vines and trees to cover the entrance of the cave because for now I need to find a proper place where I need to hide our domain."

    ¡°Yes, your majesty" zeckery answered.

    "Pitou I want you to go to feloria kingdom and gather some information that we needed, to understand what is happening outside, since I want to know if there are another special person like me out there."

    " Yes, your majesty" Pitou answered.

    ¡°And bring with you the 2 demon lords Gia and Frey so that it would be faster to gather information. For everyone around, I want each of you to guard this place while I¡¯m away since I plan to go outside after this meeting".

    I dismiss all of them and summon a golden mirror; it is a magical item which can detect 40 kilometers outside the area. As it appeared in front of me, I touch it with my middle finger and a ripple started to appear and a clear scenery outside can be seen.

    As  I searched the nearby area that the scope could reach, I found  a small village 30 kilometers from our location, by the way, the location of the dungeon is inside the thick forest 200 kilometers from the kingdom. With few shabby houses about more than 20 of them and a hundred of its entire population, about 20 kilometers from my direction.

    I was glad that I found a village but I notice that a thick smoke appeared on top of the houses.

    As I zoom it in, some of the houses are burning, and some are already in ashes when I change its latitude, I saw the cause of it, the fire slimes which attacking the village are now creating havoc inside the village.

    Since I¡¯m bored and had nothing to do, I decided to go outside and try to assess the situation.

    zeberu who remain in the throne room while waiting for my command attentively stared at me as I call his name.

    ¡°Zeberu I want you to be in charge while I was away, if there is a need for an emergency situation just contact me through this mirror as i will leave it here while i was away. I want you to manage the affairs here while I was away. Lucas and emerald will accompany me while roaming outside." I summon the two and now is in front of me.

    " I want the two of you to switch into your human form and be ready, for any moment now we will depart,¡± I informed the said guardians as I made some preparations.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± Zeberu,Lucas, and emerald said in unison.

    But before they activate their transformation, I stopped them because it¡¯s better to be in that form since we have armor that can cover our identity.

    ¡°Lucas and emerald, I want you to switch to your combat mode since I saw some nuances at the nearby village .i want you to eliminate them.¡±

    I also switch myself into battle mode and equipped my armor and my divine staff. It is the staff I acquired after I reached level 100. It is a powerful divine class item, that I am the only one who has it.  It is an item that will recognize its master and whoever will try to snatch it or steal it, the item will activate it skill which can kill the perpetrator.

    Even no matter how strong they are, they cannot hold it.

    It is more like a contracted pet that will stick to you no matter what.

    Well after the preparations, I activated the [instant teleportation], to transfer us immediately at the designated area.

    All of us warped into space and appear near the entrance of the village since they might wonder if we appear at the center of the village in the middle of chaos.

    As we walk inside, the situation is worse than what I expected it to be. I saw burned dead bodies at the gate of the village; maybe they are trying to escape but caught by the attack of the slime. When I turn my gaze in a distance I saw a man around his late twenty¡¯s trying to fight the king fire slime with a  long stick.

    We stopped walking and  observed him for a while of what he will do with that stick. as the slime approached him he tried to slash it surprised him that his action  did not do any damage to its body.

    to my surprise he never stops from slashing, the man slashes it, again and again, trying to hope that he could kill it but everything is futile for it did not even scratch the king slime.

    The slime king attacks the man by spitting an enormous size of  red fluid which can burn if it touches you, I thought the man would escape the attack but little did I know that a boy was hiding behind its back, when the fire was about to hit both of them, I lift my staff and a barrier suddenly appeared in front of them.

    [water Shield]

    A water shield instantly covered the two boys and nullifies the attacked of the slime.

    And then I activate my other skill and cast it to the slime king.

    [Inferno flame]

    ¡°kyaaakkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!!!¡± the monster wailed and then vanish into thin air.

    Even if it was resistant to fire, my inferno flame can burn anything even the monster who had the highest resistant to fire magic they can never escape the 10 tiered  fire magic which only a grand magician can do. So the slime king was turned into ashes as the two boys still hugging each other not knowing what was happening.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    as they open their eyes slowly they gaped their mouth as they saw the ashes of the slime  then they notice us walking into their direction.

    -------------------

    Craig pov

    As the fire is about to hit me, my response should be to avoid it, but then I realize that Zorin my younger brother was at the back holding the hem of my clothes. We are trying to escape out of the village when we encounter the giant slime.

    I pick a long stick that I found beside the ashes of the people who were burned and tried to fight with this monster but as I tried to slash it. the stick  could not even harm it because of its  jelly-like body  blocking my attack.

    When the slime king spit a   giant flame to us, I turned and tried to cover my brother with my body. As I close my eyes and wait for the fire to hit me, but to my surprise, I don''t feel anything else.

    As I open my eyes to see what happen, I saw a translucent water shield, protecting us and ash in front of me.

    I was shocked and amazed because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening around me. I turned my gaze and found the 3 figures walking to my direction.

    I was left in awe as I notice that the three figure were wearing a high-grade armor which I recognize right away since I do an errand at the blacksmith so I know  that it is premium armor.

    The person from the left side who is wearing a crimson full body armor and holding a lance on his right arms while on the other side is a female based  on his physique and wearing an emerald crystal full body armor that is shining when it was hit by the sun.

    The other man who may be their leader is wearing a skeleton armor and a black cape that is moving constantly like a living thing because it¡¯s moving on its own. As they stop in front of me, I heard the man in the center with its deep baritone voice

    "are you and your brother ok"

    -------------

    Kurinai pov

    After the slime vanished into thin air the boys still hugging his brother while we walked and stop in front of them.

    The man who his mouth was left open when he notices us was lost for words as I ask him.

    "Are you and your brother ok?"

    "y--es.........sir?

    ¡°What happened to this village and why the fire slime attacking you?¡±.

    " w -w -w -w - we don¡¯t know, what happen¡±.

    You can feel his  fear  as he stuttered and trembling while answering my question.

    ¡°a-a-a-hhh ahhhm they just appeared 3 days ago after a massive  earthquake happens to the entire continent. And after that, they just started to appear one by one, we manage to kill some of them, since there are only a few of them, but several hours ago they started to come in groups and attacking our village¡±.

    The man explains with a sorrowful eye staring at us while telling us what happen in their village before we came.

    As I heard his explanation I wonder if this is connected to the cause why I can''t log out. Then I heard him saying,

    "Master please help our village, I know you are powerful to kill all of the monsters who attacked us¡±. He then started crying while saying these lines.

    "yo-u -you bug how dare you to involve our majesty in your worthless village¡±. Emerald yelled at the man while her aura is starting to come out from her body.

    "Emerald calm down, your rashness will not help us ''¡¯. As I told this to emerald she kneels down right away and asked FOR forgiveness

    ¡°I''m sorry your majesty for letting you feels annoyed by my presence if it eases your anger, I can kill myself right now if you say so¡±. Emerald said this while bowing her head.

    ¡°You don''t need to do that just do nothing  until I order you to do something, ok.¡± and please stand up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡±. Emerald stands up and went back to her position at the left side.

    ¡°ok, I will help you but it is not for free ok,?¡± I look at the man while smiling who just nodded as an answer to my question.

    After that, I activate the magic I just used [inferno flame] and I also use [specific target position] so that only slimes will be affected by my magic.

    A wide magic circle appeared in the sky and rain a small amount of black fire, but the bizarre thing is that it only hits the fire slime that is attacking the whole village.

    All of the fire slimes were burned and turn into ashes, the village started to quiet down and the people wonders as they don¡¯t know what had just happened.

    After the slime gone the remaining people in the village gather at the location where we are standing since I just realized that we are standing at the center plaza of the village.

    When I ask them, they feared me but the boy assured them and told them that I was the reason why the fire slime were all gone.  All of them started talking to me and thank me for saving their village while I notice that only a few of them survive the attack of the slimes.

    "approaching army  is detected around 5 kilometers from your location"

    Then all of a sudden my sensory skill activated and warns me about an incoming enemy. Hmmm, I wonder why, a large group of people coming this way.

 Chapter 5. one sided battle

    By the time, I sensed the wavelength magic¡¯s from the large groups of army that are coming on this way.

    I told the villager, to gather all of their people inside the biggest house in the area.

    They keep silent for a while as to why I was telling them to hide at the village chief house since it is the only biggest place that could hold a large number of people from the rest.

    ¡°All of you go and hide to that biggest house and don¡¯t come out until I say so for I sensed an enemy approaching this village. This guy here asked my help to protect everyone then I will do it as I can, so if you want to live then heed my words and follow this two people.¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t do it for free, if you swear your loyalty to me then I will help you, but if you don¡¯t then I will leave in this instant¡±.

    Everyone gasped and shocked by the words I proclaim for they don¡¯t expect it from the stranger they just met and say it boldly.

    They hesitate at first and keep staring at each other, but later on, one by one the villagers started to kneel before me and swear their allegiance.

    The eldest person who''s in the group speaks to me.

    ¡°I-If i-it is ru-ude to sa-say this but may I ask the name of the mighty one in front of us?¡± He stammered as he asks this question, maybe he''s afraid that I might be offended by his question.

    ¡°Remember this, from now on "" KURINAI is the only name you should praise and admire, for this is the mighty name that will save you and your brethren from your enemies,¡±

    ¡°Since you will be now in my care, I will help you recover from everything for I don¡¯t want my people to be seen as trash. ¡°

    Back in my mind I am laughing inside because I don¡¯t expect the words would come out smoothly from my mouth.

    "Kurinai-dono we are honored to be your servant, "all of them told me in unison.

    "I want you all to move now since the enemy will be approaching any moment but don''t worry emerald will be there to help you out of danger.¡±

    I turned to emerald right after my speech.

    "Emerald I want you to guard them while Lucas and I will be fighting the enemy."

    "I want you also to activate your ultimate shield so that if I will use my magic you will not be affected."

    "Yes, your majesty" emerald bowed and left after she said that and starting to tell the villager to go on the biggest house, in this village.

    After I saw emerald and the people evacuating to the chief village house, I turned towards the direction where the army would come out. Based on my perception a large group of army is coming this way though I couldn¡¯t help myself from wondering about the reason why they are heading this way.

    As I glance towards the house I saw the illusory shield that was activated after everyone was inside. It is one the strongest defense skill she has which is enough to withstand my magic for two times.

    I face Lucas who still following me as i talk to him.

    "Lucas, don¡¯t do anything reckless and wait for my order, we don¡¯t know what they are capable of so be vigilant to them always ".

    ¡°I understand your majesty, but you don''t need to worry, for I alone is enough to wipe them out. I can summon my minions here so that they can have a feast from the enemy''s blood¡±. Lucas speaks with confidence.

    "Your arrogance later on will lead you to your own demise. Don¡¯t lower your guard whether your enemy is weak or strong what is important, is to be careful all the time, do you understand me?."

    "Yes, your majesty. I ask for forgiveness, this servant will follow you whatever you will say."

    As I heard Lucas said that I started to prepare and activate my magic.

    "Mana absorption][ultimate armor defense][magic resistance][divine protection][instant recovery][damage reduction][impenetrable body armor]"

    After I said this I feel a surge of power seeping into my skin and the miasma that I''m concealing a while ago was now spreading wildly.

    I also cast a magic defense to Lucas and [infinite mana absorption] and [cursed armor] to magnify his innate skill.

    Then right after the preparation, from a distance a large group of army could be seen marching to our location.

    I activate [magnify vision] to see them clearly from a distance, as I zoom my vision, I saw a man wearing a white robe with a church symbol designed on his clothes who stands out among the army who wears black armor. He carried a magic staff on his right hand.

    Most of the soldiers are paladins that were probably contracted by the church and a group of magicians that in my perspective are 3rd to 4th tiered magicians base on their aura, having this kind of army is a wise idea since all of them are a great to act as a whole. But still I don¡¯t understand why they are heading this way? Is it a coincidence or what?.

    I glance at lucas and nod at him since they almost at the entrance of the village. I summon several death knights and hid them by [invincibility magic] to keep them undetected for a while until I command them to attack.

    I surveyed the entire group, only the person, who¡¯s riding on a beautiful white war horse wearing a white robe, can be said to be the strongest among them while the rest are just average. But since I keep detecting an odd aura I keep myself on guard.

    When they finally arrive at the place where I think to be the playground for the village they halt their march and one of the commander beside the white robed man got off from his horse and walk toward the entrance.

    The moment that he saw us he immediately asks us with questions.

    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing in this area?¡±

    He looked at me with his vigilant eyes, while his right hand keeps holding a long sword at his side. I can sense that he was intimidated by our appearance since we are in our full armor that I bet he has seen for the first time.

    ¡°I am Kurinai who happen to save this village from the attacked of fire slime, how about you officer? What are you doing here with your large army?¡± I asked back.

    The commander sneered at me by calling him officer and eyed my staff instead.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    I asked again if what is their business and where are they going? But the commander just brushed me off and walked away from us. That¡¯s rude. I exclaimed.

    When the commander showed that kind of attitude I felt Lucas who¡¯s at my side raging from anger silently. As his killing intent intensifies I pat his shoulder to stop him from rushing towards the enemy then I yelled at the commander who showed his back to me while going back to his army.

    "If you don''t want to answer then I don''t have a choice."

    I smiled and murmured to myself.

    ¡°Now I can kill you easily¡±.

    I raised my staff and activate a 7 tiered magic [ultimate destruction].

    A gigantic magic circle suddenly appeared floating on top of the army, when the army saw what will happen they suddenly positioned themselves and the magicians started to chant a formation to protect all of them.

    But its futile considering the amount of time they will finish the formation, the head sized molten rocks would already fall on them.

    I was surprised when the white robe man chanted a 5th tiered magic barrier but what a selfish brat for it envelops only at him.

    As they felt that there¡¯s no hope some of the soldiers run for their life, and that¡¯s when hundreds of thousands of molten rock falls from the sky and rain down to the army who crashed and burned them into ashes.

    It is long to explain but it happen in just a mere second, the remaining soldiers who was outside the area of magic circle run frantically but to their dismay as with my order lucas haunt them one by one.

    Lucas also summons his low leveled minions the man eating bats, whose sized is bigger than of a normal bat. No it could not compare to a puny specie but its size is like 10 x bigger to a dog so you can imagine how creepy it is as it swallowed the army one by one while blood drips from its mouth.

    Luckily the white robed man survived the magic attacked but was ghastly pale when I saw him, even the barrier was scattered into pieces only some remnants happen to be intact.

    After watching the massacre of his subordinates the man in white robe cast a healing magic to himself but it happens to restore a small amount of his energy for he used almost of it by defending my magic.

    When I saw this, I order the death knight who is under the invincibility magic to run behind the white robed man and capture it alive.

    As a magician of light, he notices something that someone was trying to reach him behind. He immediately cast a light bomb but since he can¡¯t see it the death knight easily evade its attack.

    The chief commander who was saved by his army by pushing him when the molten rocks were falling was shredded into paste by the death knight who swings its gigantic sword multiple times.

    The only one who¡¯s left is the white robe man who was supporting himself by his cane and watching us with hatred.

    Hundreds of soldier a while ago was nowhere to be seen only the swords and armors was left on the ground.

    I walked towards the robed man to inquire and force him to tell me what I want to know,

    The man started to crawl back to escape but the death knight stops him. The death knight carried him and drop in front of me as I instructed the death knight to bring over the survivor.

    The man landed in front of me shaking and crying while a snot is flowing from his nose as  I asked him.

    ¡°Where are you from? And what are you doing in this area and why did bring such a large group of an army?"

    He then answered me.

    "W-w-w-e w-e c-come from bahrut kingdom, we heard from one our spies in feloria that there''s an unexplored dungeon found in this area."

    ¡°For having such a large army to subjugate a puny dungeon? Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth¡±

    ¡°Stop, telling me lies¡±

    Out of my anger, I activate [inferno flame] to the man and burned him instantly leaving only his ashes.

    As I calmed myself down, I regret of not controlling my rage and instead burned him without getting any information. As I turn around i saw Lucas dumbstruck and unable to move because it was his first time seeing me completely mad..

    After I cool down, I called back emerald to come out. She deactivates her shield and everyone inside started to come out and since they witness all that happened  I can see fear from their eyes.

    ¡°Right now your village is run down and most of the house is not livable anymore.  your fields was destroyed by me so in return I will recuperate you by letting you stay in my domain and besides you are my people now so you are welcome to stay there,¡±

    I break the awkward moment by diverting their attention in their current state.

    I saw hesitation from their eyes but as they turned around the village, all of them realize that what I said is true.

    "Thank you for your benevolence Kurinai dono, together with my younger brother I will follow you wherever you want me to go. You save my life and I owe you big for it."

    The man I save earlier from the fire king slimes suddenly kneeled down while saying those words.

    Then the entire village looks at him stupefied and then looks at me again and then on everyone follows what the man did.

    "You don''t need to worry for everything, with in my domain everything is different and within my care nothing will harm you without my permission, all my subordinates will follow these rules and rest assured everything will be okay."

    After then I open a large magic circle to do instant teleportation, when we arrive at the first dimension and saw the dungeon for the first time they were surprised what they found was totally unbelievable.

 Chapter 6. new home

    As I transported everyone inside the dungeon using wide area teleportation, Zeckery welcomed us in his own domain where you can see the so called green lush and abundant forest.

    "All of you will be living here from now on, I will relocate you inside the forest while building your settlement and everything you need will be provided until you are capable on standing on your own. zeckery is the guardian of the first dimension and you will follow him in that aspect as he own this place. He will also guide you to your place. If you have anything to ask feel free to ask him.¡±

    I teleported myself in the throne room, and open the navigation system and operate the necessary things I need to build the houses for these people.

    There is a wide variation to choose from but I managed to choose a house that can cater for 4 people per family. The style of the house was after the American style since it would be strange if I build a villa for each of them.

    The moment I activate the command, a line of houses that I choose from suddenly appeared in an empty area beside the lake. All the buildings needed for a small town were built immediately in a matter of seconds.

    While I am doing this everyone was surprised and amazed by the things they don¡¯t expect to happen in an instant.

    I also made the road into asphalt to make it easier for the transport to pass through. Since this people do not know how advance all of this, they were stunned and gaped as they open their mouth in amazement since I think that the settings that the game set is like a medieval age. Everything they saw right now is new and never before seen in the entire continent.

    I also cleared about 50 hectares to do farming for their own food, After some adjustments and things to consider, I summon a devil eye that can transmit voices.

    "I¡¯m done building your homes so all you need to do is to choose from these houses and for your source of income; I will give you special types of seed to help you start your own living. This especial seeds are different from what you have known so you don¡¯t need to wait for a longer period just to harvest them."

    I cleared my throat as to distract them since they stared at the devil eye blankly. And I can see it through the monitor.

    They still couldn¡¯t believe it but when I snapped my fingers all of them kneeled and bowed instantly and shout their praises and joy at me.

    ¡°Hail our only king, thank you so much for thinking about our situation."

    The elder of their village told me.

    ¡°we thank you, from the bottom of our hearts for saving us and let us live in your beautiful kingdom so in return we will serve you for as long as we live and will remain your people till the end."

    The elder said it with so much appreciation and gladness.

    ¡°ah--hm ok, but there¡¯s only one thing I want you to remember. Follow the rules and regulation that I set in this kingdom. If you will break the rules you will be punished accordingly.¡± I told everyone as I was flustered by what they are doing.

    "Since you will be the residing in this floor from now on,  rest assured for you will be protected and the monster who are in this floor will not attack you at all, and if you have any concerns , please raise it to the guardian of this floor zeckery.¡±

    A giant illusory hand appeared pointing at the direction where zeckery is standing.

    ¡°There will be restricted areas where you cannot cross unless i will give permission into it.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I added.

    "We thank you for your benevolence our king, and we thank you for your warnings towards us, rest assured we will obey and not cross the restricted area. " all of them said in unison.

    ¡°From now on address me as majesty" i instructed them.

    ¡°yes your majesty" they replied.

    ¡°For now I will be going back to my own domain so if you have any concerns, zeckery will attend to it¡±. After I said it, Lucas and emerald are dismissed and back to their own dimension.

    While in the other part of the kingdom Pitou, Frey and gia are now in their way to feloria gathering information.

    ---------------

    PITOUS POV

    As majesty¡¯s order, I and my two subordinates are now riding a carriage, going to feloria.  Though we can reach there faster by flying we decided to use this type of transportation because we don¡¯t want to get any attention plus this carriage were provided by his majesty that¡¯s why were so happy just riding it.

    It is one of the expensive carriages where only noble could afford to ride, a white carriages that 4 people could fit inside. Leather seats and silk curtains can be seen and elegant lamp on top of us is giving light to a dark night.

    4 black stallions were pulling the carriage together with the coachman who was in control of it.

    Along the way, i sensed some movement about 8 people within my 60 meter radius area, running so fast towards in our direction.

    Then all of a sudden the carriage came to a halt and the 8 people appeared with swords and knife on the waist encircle our vehicle.

    When I peeked from the window pane I saw that all of them smiled evilly while watching at the carriage with greed. I open the door and get out from the carriage then i heard the leader from the ugly groups said. as i looked secretly from my peripheral vision , all of them are sturdy and quick but the more i focused my vision to them  the uglier they become.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble sir and for stopping your journey, but we need something from you¡±, the man smiles big as he speaks to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m also sorry for this one.¡± i politely said.

    All of a sudden they were covered in dark smoke and burst into pieces leaving their body parts flying everywhere. I rashly activate a wind shield to block their bloods from spilling and ruining our carriage.

    After that gruesome encounter I told the coachman to continue to our way. But I never thought that someone saw what i did to those criminals.

    The shadows that were hiding from a distance were running as fast as they could and heading to the cave nearby.

 Chapter 7. feloria kingdom part 1

    Pitou pov

    Before master Kurinai dismissed us and send us to our journey, he summons one of his nature spirit affiliated elementals and a grand carriage that being pulled by 4 black stallion horses.

    And then he commanded the spirit to transform into young grown elf to be the coachman. Every time he did dis, we were always amazed by it.

    Difficult spells like that for him is like as simple as pointing his hand at the ground then it appeared as flawless as it be, as I know that summoning needs to voiced out. But for his majesty just a wave from his hand and alas! Anyone who had a contract with him will be summoned and those contracted races were not as ordinary like anybody who does summoning, all of them are legendary races even the coach man was said to be the earth spirit king.

    It''s hard to believe that a strong spirit like that obeys him without resisting.

    All elementals are stubborn in nature, they are hard to tame but as what I have seen it''s like a doll doing everything that the master tells them to.

    As we teleported far from the dungeon, we then started our journey to feloria.

    Going to the capital of feloria would take us two days without having stopped over if we used normal transportation, but the magic carriage are infused with spell to speed up our journey,

    So It would only take us 1 day to be there because we need to slow down every time we spotted a village and towns, but since we used a road that was rarely used it became longer than what I expected because from time to time bandits and wild monsters appeared.

    But they  easily wiped out by the coach man as it neared 50 meters a green light would envelop the area and the wild beast would explode on its own so our help is futile so we just continue sitting inside the carriage.

    As we reached the forgotten forest, where they said to be famous for the home of ferocious beast and bandits I sensed 8 figures following us, running so fast toward our carriage. Then they stop us by blocking our way using a chopped tree blocking the way.

    "Good day gentleman" as the man spoke to the coach man.

    " I need to ask what are you doing in this area. And where are you going?"

    As I heard it, I went outside and face the man who asks us.

    As I surveyed, each of them carry a blunt weapon mostly consist of thieves and bandits who love to steal and kill people who happen to pass by in this area.

    The leader who asks the driver a while ago had a very sturdy body with a scar on his left eye holding a long sword and on his waist an ornamental sacrificial was inserted.

    At his back, his companion was smiling evilly with a knife in their hands pointing at me. To sum it up, they were ugly bandits who love to kill and steal.

    Considering the place they''re in, they were strong enough to be in this area where monsters constantly lurking around.

    ¡°To what I owe you an explanation?¡±. I said back.

    "Young gentleman, I''m the king in this area, since you used my road; you need to pay the fee." The man replied as he saw how expensive our carriage is.

    ¡°I''m sorry sir, but I decline to pay you¡±

    ¡°Then you wi---¡°.

    The leader and his entire group couldn''t finish what he was to say because they suddenly burst and explode.

    [Water explosion]

    As I activate the magic in my mind all the water inside their body explodes and, as a result, their flesh and bones scattered everywhere. It is different from what I used with the bandits who attacked us earlier.

    But lucky enough Gia used a wind barrier to protect me and the carriage from the stain of their blood.

    ¡°King huh, how disrespectful you are, calling yourself like that, Only our king is the true and only one who is worthy to be called like that. How pathetic insects you are"

    Then I enter and close the door of the carriage and told the driver to continue the journey.

    ------------------------

    Bandit leader pov

    On the other hand, there¡¯s a person who saw what I did to the bandits and run towards the cave where the hideout of these thieves are.

    "Master!  , drake and the other team were killed instantly by the man in the carriage we spotted earlier." He told their leader about what he saw and explain to him how they died.

    " let''s see If you could beat me," the man said after he heard what happen to his man, stand up from the chair where he used to sit and started to call his assassins to accompany him.

    ¡°We have work to do and I want you to kill them and bring me their heads"

    "Yes master" the assassin replied.

    They started to run in a fast pace towards the white luxurious carriage they spotted earlier. He thinks that the carriage is not normal for it run fast 6x than the ordinary carriages. He happens to notice the driver, a handsome young man with a cream skin colored who wore clothes like a butler from a noble house.

    ¡°Were lucky to spot a fortune for today" hehe hee hehe" the man laughs from the thought of selling the carriage to the nobles in the capital.

    Then he produces a water ball and infused it by earth magic to produce a spike when it will hit.

    He then throws it on the driver carefully as to not destroy the carriage. But when the spheres almost hit the driver it was suddenly deflected by a wind barrier and bounce into the trees, where it created a crater and the trees were shredded into pieces.

    But the carriages still running like nothing happened then I saw someone coming out and jump at the top of the vehicle.

    I saw a beautiful woman who wears an elegant dress that fits perfectly to his hourglass body. Her golden hair was neatly braided and pin up to make a bun, the face of her is like an angel that descended from heaven, a beauty he never saw before is now staring at them intently, even she never smiled her face still behold a spectacular view.

    Then I think that if I can capture that woman I will satisfy my human needs until she won''t be able to speak.  Hahahahah I will surely capture here then   f**ck her all night long then pass her to my people When I''m done.

    From the thought of it, I licked my lips and I could feel my other thing below Started to wake up on its own.

    Then I saw her jump off the carriage.

    I wonder why she does that. As the carriage running leaving the woman behind, I told the other to leave the lady to me and follow the carriage and kill the people inside.

    But I heard her speak

    ¡°I will not allow anyone to pass from here."

    "Oh hoh !what a brave woman are you to stop the gentleman here. I smiled as I hear her sweet voice.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    " are you sure you can handle all of us?" Hahahaha I laugh out loud.

    " you''re disgusting! " the woman exclaimed.

    ¡°You sure are a brave woman but today you will be in my hands ".

    I swiftly run to her side trying to grasp her. But what happen next is, I saw my hand falling to the ground and blood was oozing from the wound.

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I screamed from the sudden pain I felt.

    ¡°You bitch! How dare you do this to me.¡±

    I used air compression to stop my shoulder from bleeding. As I feel an excruciating pain from the wound. I face her but what amazed me is her bored look while yawning in front of us..

    " you guys!  bring that bitch  here to me now" I yelled to my men.

    " capture her alive for I will let her feel the rage for what he did to me."

    the assassin runs towards her and used a sneak attack to capture here but the woman single-handedly killed my men as fast as I know, I couldn''t even see where she went. She''s super-fast even my assassins couldn''t keep up. Then after a moment I saw my men lying on the ground without a head but when I look at her what I saw was left me scared to death, I saw all the heads of my comrades at her hands while the blood still dripping from it.

    How on earth did she do that? I feel the surge of fear running toward my spine and then I was standing on the ground dumbstruck to what happen.

    Just a while ago I was laughing and now- and now i-m im, I feared for my life so I turned around and try to run as fast as I could but when I tried to step from my position I feel a pain  from my neck and then I saw my body and everything went black. I couldn''t even shout.

    -------------------------

    Pitou pov

    My senses alerted me that there''s a concentrated magic coming to our vehicle, straight towards the drivers area.

    As I move to use my magic. Gia stopped me and before I know a wind barrier envelops us and the concentrated magic deflected and bounce toward the trees near the road.

    "Insects are infesting this area"

    " gia you go finished them before we go out from this forest"

    I told gia about it. She stands up and opens the door and jumped off then I heard the rustling of the trees and after that a loud scream then it gets quite. After the silence, i saw gia from the window pane running towards us and jumped then entered the vehicle.

    I saw a bored beautiful woman sitting in front of me now. Then I asked her.

    ¡°How was it?"

    "They''re nothing master Pitou," she said with a bored voice.

    "" Were almost to the capital be ready and don''t do anything rash that will grab any attention.!"

    They nod in response to what I said.

    I saw some houses along the road and from here I can see the boarder of the capital.

    I glance back at the houses as we travel; I saw some people busy doing chores from their houses and others are in their farm.

    " what a simple living" I exclaimed as I saw them doing their daily chores.

    We are now slowing down and now we are approaching a large gate entrance of the kingdom then we are stopped by the guards and ask us.

    ¡°Excuse me sir but may I see your identification?" The guard asks me.

    I handed him a blank paper where infused with mana to make an illusion so ordinary people won''t notice that it¡¯s a fake identification.

    " sorry for the trouble sir" with a worried look on his face as he notices that I was from a prominent family based on the illusion paper I gave them.

    Then he leaves and talks to the person in charge the gate and came back after a while.

    " sire in order for you to pass through you need to pay 250 gold¡¯s for each one of you."  he told us.

    " ok here it is!"

    I give him 2 bags of gold coins without any questions.

    " you may now pass from here sir!" the man said after he received the money.

    The man was speechless from the event happened just now for he knows that the gate guards overpriced them as they saw the luxurious carriage crossing the gate.

    The gate fees are only 5 silver per person but the man gave us the money without saying and didn¡¯t even hesitate and just handed us the amount we ask for.

    Maybe they are from a very wealthy family based from the carriage they have. The man thought.

    After we pass through the gate I saw the man who I handed the money had a puzzled look and looking at us with awe.

    Then as we enter the capital you can see the people busy doing their lives, running, talking, laughing and even merchants busy selling their goods could be heard.

    As we pass through the center we stop the carriage and ask the man who happens to be there,

    " good day mister, may I asked you if you know a hotel nearby?" I asked the man who is standing beside the lamp post.

    " the- t-heres an expensive hotel from the corner when you turn right and the tallest building you see is the hotel itself." The man replied hurriedly who stammered as he eyed the carriage and look at me.

    " thank you, mister, for your help. Here''s the token for your kindness" then I toss 5 golden coins to him.

    As he received it the man froze and opens his mouth from amazement and then he jumped from joy and thanks us.

    I was puzzled from the attitude of the man and later on I found out now why he was like that.

    In this country, their money consists of copper, silver, gold and gold plates.

    One silver is equivalent to 100 copper and 1000 silver coins is equivalent to 1 gold and 1 gold plate is equivalent to 1 hundred thousand gold coins.

    As we arrived at the hotel .the front desk told us that the rate per room is 15 gold per night. Then I get 3 rooms. One room for gia, me and frey and the coach man, though It wasn¡¯t necessary since he can leave and return to the spirit realm but people would suspects if he just disappear out of nowhere so I also got him a room. Then I reserved the rooms for 1 week.

    And when the night came, I told everyone that I will go down to find a good restaurant.  Right after I found it, I invited Gia and frey to a dinner and After we done eating, we went back to our rooms and sleep. And there it ends our first night here in feloria.

 Chapter 8. feloria kingdom ( Pitou memories)

    feel free to comment, if you happen to site any errors. i will be glad to be corrected since im not good in english. and sorry for the delay since i was busy at work. Now here is  the chapter for the day.

    Pitou POV

    Before the sun gives its shine to the city of feloria, I woke up in bed and look outside the window. You can see the city guards and the people busy on their chores while others are still in their dreams.

    When I notice that some of the shops are preparing to open their business, I decided to walk.

    As I open the door I  saw the two demon lords Gia and Frey standing in front of the door.

    "Where are you going master?" The two asked me.

    " I just want to go outside for a walk" I replied.

    " it is our duty to go wherever you want so we will accompany you to your walk"

    " you don''t need to do that, I just want to breathe  the fresh morning air"

    " it is our duty to guide and protect you master pitou, please allow us to do our duty."

    " I will be back quickly, I just need to be alone for the meantime, I can defend myself if that is what you worry,".

    I said it with vindication so they will stop to their duty stuff.

    The two understand and gave in and let me roam around. I know that their duty is to protect me, but I am strong enough to defeat others in fact in terms of ranking in strength i am second next to Zeberu who I am afraid of?

    I''m the only human from the guardians that his majesty created so I am the only one with a human conscience and the only one who is not part of his majesty creation.

    It happened when I was 8 years old, I used to leave in the outskirt part of neilfem kingdom one of the 4 kingdoms of this continent.

    I don''t have a home nor did parents to rely on, the parents that I grew of told me that when I was a baby they saw me in front of their house crying so they took me in and raised me.

    Since at that time, they are not blessed with one so they decided to adopt me but later on, as the years go by they started to have children of their own and now we are 12 in total. We are not from a wealthy family but I cannot say that we are poor but when my father started to get addicted to the alcohol and gambling the peace that we used to have turned into violence.

    My foster mother always yell and always complain about  my father issues since father own a shop all the income now goes to the gambling and drinking.  When the shop was closed due to mismanagement and lack of funds that¡¯s when my life started to becomes a living hell.

    My mother decided to accept works from the noble to wash their laundry so that we can have a decent meal, in her fragile body who has not recovered from giving birth to our youngest brother she worked nonstop, later on, she got sick from  overwork just to feed us. My father who came home drunk night after night   became furious if he can¡¯t find money from my mother who helplessly lying on the bed from doing all the works in the morning and then from that moment he started to hit us.

    He always blames me that I was the one who brought them a bad fortune and I was the reason why his shop was closed.

    When he went home drunk as always, the money that  mother earned with all his might got collected by him who worked hard to earn it, and if my mother doesn''t want to give it to him he will hit her until she can¡¯t resist anymore.

    And it became worse when my mother died. He started to sell my brothers to the slave seller for a couple of silver coins for his alcohol until 2 of us left. I was never sold because at least I can work and earn a little and next to me is the 11 year old younger brother who assist me during my work but my poor siblings were sold one by one.

    He started to beat me to vent his frustrations and leave me after I was unable to stand up, full of bruises and wounds. My brother who can¡¯t do anything just watching me while crying when I was beat by my father.  But when he started to beat my younger brother that¡¯s when I snapped out from reality that he is not the father that I used to know.

    My younger brother and I left the house at that very night when he was in his deep sleep. I don''t know what happen to him after we left the house so were on ourselves now.  We wander outside the south gate of neilfem until we found the place where I live now and reach the age of 16. It is a shabby house that was abandoned because the owner who was a widow died accidentally so it was vacated for years until we occupy it now.

    I''m happy that I found a place like that because at least we have a roof to stay when the night comes. When we found the place it was full of dirt and some part of the roof was damaged by the storms. We started to clean and throw the broken pieces of furniture and find the things that are still useful.

    But my biggest problem is that I don''t have the money to feed the two of us and that¡¯s when I started to beg at the market area.

    At first, I can earn enough to feed us by begging and ask money from the wealthy people but later on the beggars who used to ask there started to bully me and used their number to snatch my place in the market since they saw that I earn from my spot.

    Since I can¡¯t ask anywhere anymore that¡¯s when I started to steal things from the wealthy people. I know it¡¯s bad and if you will be caught you will be beaten until death but for my brother who is patiently waiting for me I can do anything.

    But everything change from that fateful day, after two days without eating, my brother is crying asking for food but since I can''t give him anything he just keep on crying until I left and told him to wait. He then stops crying and smile at me hoping I can return with the food that asked.

    I went to the market and luckily I saw a young couple eating at the table placed in front of the restaurant since it was lunch time, it was full of customers and the owner decided to set up a table outside to accommodate them.

    As I was heading there, I saw the purse of the young lady at the ground since she doesn¡¯t know about it I sneakily went at their table and reach the purse that I think that was full of coins since it was quite heavy when I hide it under my shirt.

    As I ready to leave at the place, someone blocked my way and when I turn my head up I saw a muscular man staring at me intently with a murderous look.

    He grabs my hand tightly and gets the purse and handed it back to the lady who were now yelling and cursing me and when she¡¯s done with the yelling and cursing thing she called the muscular man and told him to punish me.

    He drags me out and went at the back of the restaurant where no people could be seen. Then he punches and kicks me with all his might without considering that my body is frail and thin. The owner of the restaurant notice  the commotion at the back alley and decided to find out what¡¯s happening and when he saw us and was told the whole story he even encourage the man to beat me more.

    Back then I thought all people are cruel and thought I was going to die then I suddenly remember my younger brother at the shabby house waiting for me, hopeful that I could bring him something to eat. Then I feel sorry that I could not bring him anymore for I know that I will die from this man if he will not stop from beating me with the stick he was holding.

    As I feel my consciousness fading away, I saw a man who happens to pass by in that area, even from the blurry vision I have due to excessive beating, my other eye couldn¡¯t see anymore because it was swollen from the punch I receive from the man.

    My other eye that could barely see from the blood flowing from the cut, hindering me to see the man who stop and was now heading to our direction, in my blurry vision, I saw a dignified man looking at us. I thought he was going to leave for a man like him will just walked away if they see something like this.

    But instead he approached us just  lift his finger pointing at the man, I don¡¯t know what happen next but I just saw the man beating me lying on the ground without moving then as I tried to lift my head to watch the person for the last time. I saw him holding a heart that''s still beating and that¡¯s when my consciousness fades away.

    When I woke up, I feel brand new then I try look at my body to find if I received fatal wounds from that incident. But I was shock and at the same time amazed because as I recall where the bruises and some cuts before are now totally gone, I touched face to find out if the cut was still there but I was amazed that everything was back to normal, it¡¯s as if I was not beaten to death in the first place. Then I looked around and notice that I was still at the place where I was beaten and the lifeless body of the man with a whole on his chest lying lifelessly on the ground.

    Then I suddenly heard a noise from the ground and when I look up I saw the man lifting his hand while a runic circle appeared on it, then from out of nowhere a gigantic flower eating appeared from the ground, it has a big mouth and countless sharp teeth while an acid was dripping from its mouth.

    I saw the man pointing his fingers to the lifeless body beside me and I was shocked that it instantly devoured it effortlessly. I was scared to death by the scene I just saw so i looked instantly to the man who let this plant eating monster appear and try to plead for my life.

    As if on cue, he turned to me and I was even shocked that the man who helped me was strikingly young and handsome. His long black hair swayed perfectly by the wind as if it dances every time he moves. If I guess correctly he was about my aged but the gracefulness was showed every time he moves so I thought that he was from a noble family.

    I was afraid at first because of what I saw just a while ago and I thought of running around. But when he talks to me, I hear comforting words instead.

    ¡°hello young man, you don''t need to fear me, I will not harm you" as he said this I could feel the warmth from his words.

    ¡°Why did that man beat you"? He asks me.

    ¡°A-ah I d-i-id something wrong"

    As I say this I lower my head and then my tears falling from my cheek nonstop.

    ¡°You don''t have to worry from now on, I will help you,"

    He said this while embracing me. He doesn''t even mind that I was dirty and  wet his beautiful dress with my tears and snot.

    ¡°A-a-re y-ou a wi-zard?" I ask innocently.

    ¡°no, I''m not, I¡¯m a mage," he said.

    Then a noise from my stomach growls loudly that made him laugh so hard.

    ¡°Follow me; I will feed you,"

    He said that to me while smiling. Then the man-eating plant disappeared while the man unsummons it. As we walk through the road, he never asks me the reason why I was beaten to death. He just walks silently and head straight to the shop. I just followed him while People keep staring at me while eyeing the man who helped me.

    I secretly surveyed the man who is certainly a rich noble due to the gracefulness of his movement and the way he deliver himself. I tried to search if he has companions but I notice that he just by himself.

    We stop at a clothing store after a small walk from the place where I was beaten. I don¡¯t know why we stop at a clothing shop when he told me that he will feed me but I still silently followed him inside the store. As he chooses some clothes from the racks, I tried to look at the price but I was shocked how expensive it is for just a piece of clothes. I thought he was here to shop for his own. Then he chooses beautiful expensive clothes and went to the counter, paid for it for 15 gold coins and then leaves after that.

    I was in left in awe as I saw how expensive those clothes can be for just a pair made out from a good fabric. He is indeed a WEALTHY man.

    We walk again and stop in front of a luxurious hotel. It''s the most expensive hotel in neilfem, only wealthy nobles and dignitaries could afford such a luxurious place here. As we enter I was amazed from the structure of the hotel. The chandelier that was hanging in the ceiling was shining brilliantly as it gives light to the whole area; the grand stairs beside the front desk was left me in awe. As I turned around all I see is expensive things I have never seen before. Even the floor can be used as a mirror since I can see my reflection clearly.

    We stop at the front desk that has the sweetest smile on earth when he sees the mister who helped me and when he glanced at me I saw a sour face that was written all over his face

    ¡°I want the most expensive room here  for 1 day and prepare a bath for me, please," Mister said.

    ¡°its 25 gold per night sire and for the bath its 1 silver coin while if you include the food that was 5 gold per person."

    The front desk clerk said."

    ¡°ok! And bring us food for two in the room, please." the mister said.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    " ok sire, all in all, 35 gold and 1 silver coins for the food." The front desk man said.

    Then the mister grabs some coin from out of nowhere and hand it down to the front desk. The front desk officer was left in awe as he saw the white gold coin in the desk as if he just saw it for the first time.

    The front desk officer could not believe that he would receive a big amount of money that day for 1 white gold is equivalent to 1000 gold coins and besides most of the guest would not pay in full amount if they stay at this hotel, most of it is half paid and the rest are credits.

    .

    ¡°im sorry sire but we don¡¯t have a change for your money right now, is it OK if we will give you the change tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°no, keep the rest,¡± the mister said.

    I don¡¯t know why the front desk officer was dumbfounded while he left his mouth open. But based on his reaction I could guess. All I know is 1 silver coin is equivalent to 100 copper coins while 100 silver coins is equivalent to 1 gold coins and this white gold coin was a first for me to see so I don¡¯t know the value for it.

    The hotel has 5 floors. The first floor is for the receiving area, the second floor was the restaurant, in the third floor was the standard room, the 4th floor is the suite rooms and the last floor is for recreational area. They have also a magical door ( elevator in modern world ) so we enter inside and reached the 3rd floor in no time.

    As I set my eyes in the room my mouth drops wide open, now I know why it is so expensive. Everything was decorated lavishly like it was the chamber of the king. Though I don¡¯t know how it looks but I still believe that this room was the best room that I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life.

    It has its own bathroom too and a Jacuzzi, a dining room and a living area. Then I heard him speak after the bath was prepared by the housekeeper.

    ¡°you go inside and bathe yourself, clean it thoroughly" as he instructed me.

    I went inside the bathroom without saying a word and clean myself. As I  rub the soap in  my body, dirt accumulated for days without having a bath has now tainted the water, I was amazed how my wounds and bruises were healed completely even the scars that I had before is now gone as I searched my body again even the scars that I have before is now completely gone.

    I thought that he¡¯s really a wizard because only people who had an aptitude in magic can do the something like that.

    As I¡¯m done cleansing myself, I wrap myself with a clean towel and then went outside.  The mister who is now sitting at the chair told me to dress and pointed the pair of clothes he bought earlier.

    " a-ah-ahm  it is really for me mister?" I asked him.

    " I bought it for you, so get dress now before the food will serve ."

    ¡°ok, I don¡¯t know how to thank you but if it suits you, you can make me your slave sir.¡±

    He never responds to my remarks so I get the dress and went to the bathroom to get dressed but before I went inside I stop and ask his name.

    ¡°May I ask your name mister if you don''t mind?" I asked him bravely since for a while I keep on calling him, mister"

    ¡°my name? Oh, I forgot to tell you. My name is Kurinai Edogawa, how about you?"

    " m-y n-name is peter Collin m-as-ter Kurinai."

    ¡°where are your parents?" He asked.

    " my mother is dead and I left my home with my younger brother because my father always beat us." Then suddenly I remember my brother.

    " master Kurinai I left my brother at an abandoned house outside the gate where my house is located. He is waiting there for me now hoping I could bring him food. Can you please, please help my brother too?"

    I ask him bravely even if he called me opportunist I don''t care. All I think of now is my brother who is hungrily waiting for me.

    He paused and thinks for a moment and then replied back.

    " ok! Get dressed now and we will go directly to your younger brother."

    I hurriedly get dressed and went outside and then he followed me to where my brother is.

    He followed me until we reach the gate and from a distance, I could see already the worn out house I¡¯m familiar with. I run as fast as I could and then reach the house. Our house doesn''t have a door so I directly get inside.

    As I pant from exhaustion, I saw my skinny brother who is sleeping while his hand was rubbing his stomach. As I saw this a tear fall from my cheeks from pity and run towards him and hugged him tightly. From the sudden movement he opens up his eyes and asks me immediately if I brought some food. I turned around to see if master kurinai is already here but surprisingly he just stood there and look at us with longing eyes.

    My brother asks me again about the food but his eyes became large as he suddenly realize that I wore differently and clean to look at.  He even doubts me if I was his real brother.

    I answered him that there''s a man who bought it for me then I pointed the man outside the house standing there.

    As we went outside the house, I whisper a word to my brother to pay respect. He bowed and greeted the man perfectly as what I have told him.

    And that''s where my life changes drastically. After that, master kurinai bought a pair of dress and let my brother clean himself and we eat afterwards. Master kurinai even order more after he saw that the food was gone immediately.

    And when the night comes he bid us farewell and handed me 4 bags full of coins, I don¡¯t know how much it is but I stopped him.

    ¡°Master Kurinai, I know it is so much for me to ask this but can you take us with you? I will work for you as a servant and will serve you, as a payment let us stay with you"! I asked him pleading.

    ¡°hmmmm¡­¡­.are you sure you want to come with me?"

    ¡°Yes master. I am sure. I will be grateful, if you take us with you.¡±

    After some thinking, he sighed and agreed to take us. We went to a place were no people could be seen and Then a grand white carriage comes out of nowhere as he wave his hand and he let us inside and then we depart.

    As we enter the vehicle I was amazed how comfortable to be inside.

    We pass through the gate where several guards could be seen and after we passed some houses along the way. We reach the forest were no settlement could be seen and to my surprised we teleported and arrive at a majestic golden door then as if on cue it opens and now several people are waiting beyond the gate.

    Before we enter he asked me if want to be stronger? I said yes to his question and from that moment a translucent white was enveloped me while a warm feeling was now running throughout my body.

    I don¡¯t know what happen afterwards for I feel an indescribable pain after the warm feeling and passed out. Same thing happened to my brother.

    Then that was the start of my life in the dungeon, later on I discover that we are really living inside the dungeon. There I met the 7 guardians whom at first I''m afraid of especially the battalion commander zeberu because of his unworldly appearance.

    As I recollect the memories I had from my days in the dungeon, I notice that I already reach the outskirt of feloria.

    There I saw a group of 6 men chatting about something. As they notice me they smile and approach me.

    "Hello, gentleman what drags you here early of the morning in."? The leader of the group approaches me.

    " I''m just walking while contemplating " I replied.

    " what a beautiful day is it?" He exclaimed then reaches his pointed knife, hidden inside his ragged clothes.

    " give us the money and every valuable item that you possess, While we are still good to you!" The man told me.

    " hahh!" I sighed, this people would always be a thorn in the society then in an instant pulled my sword and killed them effortlessly. As their body lying in the ground, I summon the plant-eating flower like what master Kurinai did before. He handed me the power to control all plant type of monsters, he also taught me to be a tamer of wild beast and monster, and afterwards I let the plant devour the bodies of the thieves.

    After the evidence had been wiped out I realize that the sun started to come out and then I decided to go back since the two will be worried if I don¡¯t come back now.

    We stayed there for a couple of days while gathering some information and sent the report to the Intel and the Intel will process it and give it to the majesty.

    ------------------------

    Kurinai pov

    On the other hand, at the dungeon, Chris David known as Kurinai is now in front of an encrypted door.

    It is the 13 room where the dungeon core is located and where the source of my power came from. The door can only be accessed by a password I have set up and a drop of my blood.

    If it¡¯s open forcefully by the outsider without the password, the elite assassins that hiding in this room will kill you without a doubt.

    As I voiced out the password and drop a blood in the crystal ball near the door.

    The door open and a bright light covered me, if a normal person could see it they will be blinded by it.

    After the bright light disappears a white crystal orb is now floating in the center of the room and then I heard a voice.

    ¡°Welcome master Kurinai,"

    A deity I created is now approaching me and stopped in front of me then bowed after.

    " I just want to pass by and check the dungeon core"

    " master kurinai, the dungeon core is now larger twice as it before since your power is in increasing gradually. It seems that the mana output you have is somewhat doubled." The deity said to me.

    ¡°and from the outsider that was killed, there is one who has a potential to be a higher undead since he received a divine blessing from the god of light¡±. The deity added.

    ": a potential; one huh?'' i thought.

    I just nod then touch the dungeon core, which were now bigger than before  the  last I''ve seen it.

    Prius the deity that guarded the core is the first dragon guardian I created. The first monster that I purchase for a crazy amount in which I invested to be my last boss, he is capable of obliterating an entire kingdom in one strike by its power. But he can only do that if I will give the command because he is connected to me, he can only show his power if I allowed him to do so. Because he is the guardian of this final floor he needs a high potent power to guard the most important part of the dungeon.

    After touching the core, I bid Prius farewell and as I left, he bowed once again and went back to his post.

 chapter 9. new journey

    Kurinai pov

    Crackens is what I named for my dungeon. The office located at the 7th floor of the dungeon was designed luxuriously .Every piece of furniture in the room was elegant in design, tasteful and exotic. The crimson red soft carpet on the floor doesn''t make a sound when you walk on it. Statue of various designs was lined over the walls deep within the room.

    An impressive cream wooden desk was placed inside the room; the owner was sitting on the all-black leather chair wearing a long black robe that seemed to absorb light, if there is one word to describe that person that would be boredom.

    A beautiful handsome face was looking intently at the paper sent by Pitou, one of the guardians who are gathering information at feloria kingdom.

    He¡¯s name was CHRIS DAVE but now known as KURINAI Edogawa, taking the name of his favorite hero in the real WORLD.

    Kurinai folded his arms as he saw nothing important from the reports. The 7 rings worn on his fingers sparkles under the reflection of the ¡¸light of the heaven¡¹.

    "What should I do to get some fun?"

    As I thought a lot of things, I used [message] and tell the other guardians aside Pitou who is out right now to come in the throne room.

    As I went outside the office where I just read the reports of the Intel about the task I gave to Pitou and co. I head straight to the throne room where it is connected to my office.

    "As all of you know, I visit annually a city in a random kingdom where I want to go.  Since I will be going outside again, I will be leaving all the affairs to zeberu and the others guardians will be fortifying their area again." all of them remained silent from the decision I just made.

    "I will be accompanied by Lucas and emerald who were with me in the sinoi village" I can see that all of them wants to protest for the same person was chosen again to accompany me especially zeberu who is now looking at the two guardians jealously at the back.

    ¡°your majesty why is it that you always choose Lucas and emerald?, there are other guardians who wish to go with you and protect you also," zeberu told me with a hint of jealousy could be traced in his voice.

    " zeberu, if I will leave, you will be my most trusted personnel I can rely on when I was away and there¡¯s no other guardians who can outrun your mind," I said to zeberu to convince him.

    ¡°Your words made me flatter your majesty but still we want to accompany you too.¡±

    " I  wanted to bring you all, but there will be no guardians who will be left to guard my kingdom and if there will be intruders who will attack us, then it will be the end of you and me," I told them to convince them even more, I hope this time they will believe me.

    Zeberu together with the other guardians resigned from their persuasion to bring them with me and just sigh as now they saw me smiling.

    ¡°zeberu do you know the drill already! If there is something that my presence is highly needed, you need to use the forced instant teleportation scroll I gave to you to transport me from where ever I am from here? I know you understand the degree of loss if another dungeon will raid our dungeon while I am away? Right Now we are safe, because I activate the invincibility spell to hide our presence but it will only last for a month. But I won¡¯t be away for so long so you don¡¯t need to worry."

    " I understand it more than anything else here your majesty, I will keep it to my heart to heed your  warnings. I will set my life on the line with this."

    " it''s good, that you understood, NOw Lucas, emerald" I called the two and walk towards me.

    "Let¡¯s go now¡±

    ¡°yes your majesty"

    As I disappear from the throne room the remaining guardian complains to zeberu about favoritism since I always bring Lucas and emerald. But zeberu stop them and said that¡¯

    "Master trusted us more than those two that''s why he put us here."

    They keep their mouth shut after hearing it.

    ---------------------

    The kingdom city of Neilfem was situated at the border of Weeds Empire and laco-laco Empire. Since it was protected by 3 layers of city walls, it was known as the fortress city due to its structure. The layout between each layer had their unique characteristics.

    The outermost walls were used by the kingdom military while the innermost was used for administrative purposes. This was heavily protected by soldiers where it has its own warehouse for food. The innermost walls where two residential areas were located and where the nobles and the royal family reside.

    From the many plazas located inside these walls the biggest one was called the central plaza. Most of the people set up their business here, laying out all sorts of crops they produce within the empire.

    In the crowded area of the central plaza, you can hear merchants shouting in an attempt to attract customers, children playing, youths are being enticed by some ladies who are in the area."

    This plaza was incredibly lively in the day; the noisy crowded atmosphere will carry on until the sundown. But three figures put an end to the rowdy atmosphere.

    Every eye in the plaza was drawn to the trio who stood motionlessly.

    One of them was a female between twenty years old. Her eyes were soft and shone with a lively appearance. Her thick, shiny green hair was laid down in her back and her snow white skin glittered in the sun like pearls. her name was emerald.

    Her prominent part was her elegant air and her exotic beauty that would make anybody look twice. The body hugging dress she wore while a cleavage could be seen and let her voluptuous breast lavishly prevented by the bra.

    Every man looks at her with lust in their eyes and drools from its size.

    The other one is a handsome male between twenty to twenty-five years old. His arrogant eyes and handsome face were intimidating to look at. His bluish short hair was neatly combed backward, while his pale porcelain skin color that almost has no blood. Is the most noticeable about his features and his name is Lucas.

    While the other one was about of age as the other male, while unlike the other man, the man has captivating eyes while his sweet lips are accentuated to his proud pointed nose that completed his friendly aura. His long black shiny hair was swaying every time he moves and his flawless white skin that has no blemish stands out while you can sense some mystery about him

    Some people in the plaza mumbled of where on earth these persons come from. For their beauty is never been seen in the entire empire of neilfem. They were surprised by the rare sight they just saw but felt some mysterious aura surrounding the trio.

    The three of them looked around and the man who had a black hair took the first step.

    The people who saw them watch the 3 figures as they saw the back of the strangers faded into the distance.

    The three people went to the adventure guild to register themselves as adventurer under the neilfem kingdom. The guild where they handed their registration is a guild who is experts in the subjugation of monster in the dungeons and hunted monsters in the most dangerous area in Neilfem Empire. When they finished their registrations the man who entertained them gave them 3 small copper medals and then they hang it inside their necks. The observant people inside the guild look at the three stranger especially at the lady who has a strikingly beauty.

    As they finished their business inside the guild, they went outside and walked toward the road.

    Then a simple   carriage is now waiting at the three strangers. As they enter the carriage, emerald said to the long black hair guy. Your ma-------------

    ¡°How many times should I repeat it to you emerald that if we are outside the dungeon, call me Chris. Both of you should remember it as we will be going outside most of the time¡± I retorted.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The long black hair guy ------Chris------interrupted emerald and she responded.

    " ah! my humble apologies, Chris sama."

    " don''t call me Chris sama. We are comrade and just normal adventurers in the eyes of these people. It would be weird if you will call me like that"

    " B-but! How can I be so rude towards you our majesty, our king?"

    Chris lifts his hands as a hand gesture of stopping emerald from speaking too loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said this to you and don''t let me repeat this again. when we are outside I am Chris David but if we are inside the dungeon you can call me back as what you used to call me  and that''s an order. Also, it applies to all of the guardians not only the two of you. do you understand?"

    after a moment of silence emerald reluctantly answered.

    " yes you--------------------- yes! Chris-san".

    " ahhh!". I sighed out of frustration.

    Emerald bowed her head and asks an apology.

    " I accept your  apology, but next time be careful in everything you say or you do, one mistake could lead us into a difficult situation in the future."

    "yes, Chris -s san" but is it more  suitable  if you accompany zeberu  and let him transform  in his human form than us? He has a lot of experience and the smartest from all of us?." Emerald asked me again while having a hard time calling me without honorifics.

    "We don''t know yet what danger we are facing. Maybe one of our enemies is strong enough to detect the illusion made by zeberu. It would be dangerous for us then if it happens." and besides he needs to manage the dungeon while I was away.¡±

    "ahhh...hhhmmm!.''

    " I''m sorry if my impudence irritates you Chris-sama, but is it better if you leave the affairs to Pitou and let zeckery me and Lucas handle the security of the dungeon?."

    " I did not bring him along because he''s the most trusted  personnel  I could rely on, I can leave crackens dungeon without worries if he is there.

    " ahmmmmmmmmm, " then emerald went silent.

    Lucas is just listening to our conversation, I know he is curious too, but his question was asked already by emerald.

    " to tell you honestly, I was bored doing nothing inside the dungeon, so I decided to go out and do something fun but I have also other reasons since pitou still gathering some information about the task I gave him. There might be mistakes that will occur so in order to minimize that I also need to go out and experience this world.".

    ¡°Thanks for your honest answer Chris-sama, now I finally get it why we save that village and why we are here right now".

    As I think about it I don''t really have a reason saving those villages. it so happens that the crystal ball reaches them and I need  some fun, that''s why I decided to go out that time. While thinking this to myself we almost reach the tavern.

    ¡°master I scouted already the tavern and there are no dangers around,"  he said that to me. Maybe he sent his one of his summoned creatures to scout the area while I was busy answering the question of emerald.

    As I looked around, I saw several shops open for business while on the other side you can see some men working by carrying goods to the stall. It is also crowded in here.

    as we enter the tavern I notice that it was secluded where most of its window and doors are closed, as I went to the counter I ask if how much is per night as I looked around I saw how dirty the palace is, left over from the food could be seen in the ground, while on the wall is tattered wallpaper and unorganized chairs and table.

    The man I asked answered rudely as he saw our copper medal hanging in our neck then face us:

    " hmmmm! Since you as a copper holder adventurer¡¯s 15 copper coins per night with a meal of bread and soup.¡±

    " ok, I want 2 rooms."

    The owner snorted:

    "all of the taverns right now is full and I have only one available, I can only offer you 1 room .do you know why the guild recommend this tavern for you. Because they know that you''re a beginner and beginner¡¯s means don''t have that much money in them besides in this tavern you can easily search a party if you want to take on a task given by the guild.¡±

    ¡°ahh, now I know! That¡¯s why I''ve seen a lot of copper bearer here in this area.¡¯¡¯

    But I requested again if there¡¯s any available room left since emerald needs to separate from us since she was a woman.

    ¡°How much brain do you have for you to not understand that we only have 1 room available? If you don''t want it then leave, there are other who want to get this room!"

    " ok! ok! I will get it." as I calmed him down.

    then I paid the amount  needed, by the way since I have a vast amount of money, all of it are gold coins from the dungeons and their money is different from mine so I sell some magic crystals from the merchant we happen to pass by and that¡¯s how we obtain the money to pay for the lodging.

    He then told us:

    ¡°Your room is in the right side near the exit area when you climb up the stairs."

    "As I handed him 1 silver coin, he then give me my change and shoved us to our room, I know emerald is just holding back because I told her to do that.

    As I open the door I saw a single bed and a cabinet and seen nothing else. Then I really think it is indeed a cheap tavern. I could afford expensive hotels, but it would blow our cover and the fun will not be there anymore.

    As Lucas closed the door since he was the last one entered the room. Then emerald told me to sleep in the bed.

    " it is filthy place Chris-sama, I think we need to change our sleeping room."

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that emerald. Our objective here is to become an adventurer and get famous so how will be able to do that if we are in the top already? There¡¯s no fun in doing that!" I scolded her while saying that.

    " Chris-sama I think emerald is right it doesn''t fit you to sleep in this dirty place," Lucas added.

    " I don''t need you opinions we will sleep here period!". I said it with vindication.

    As I said it a white circle light appear down at my feet and a layer of magic circle could be seen. It¡¯s an 8 tier magic spell that only high leveled magic caster can do. I felt something wrong but then I remembered telling zeberu to teleport me if he has an urgent matter, the room was enveloped in white light and disappeared after a second, When I blink my eyes I saw a familiar room that I¡¯m used to, there zeberu patiently waiting for me.

    ¡°Master a dungeon core is approaching and it is different from the last attack. That¡¯s why even it is against your will I summon you back to the dungeon!"

    ¡°Who the hell disturrrrrrrbed my little vacation! I yelled that echoed through the room then I saw zeberu shocked from the rage I''ve shown to him since I never lose my cool before that''s why he was so shocked seeing me this way.

    ¡°contact the two guardians in neilfem to remain there until I get back and after that we will crush this bastard who ruin my vacation I said it while my blood lust is oozing from my body that all the creatures inside the dungeon felt it .'' and then I went to the control room and saw the overview of the whole dungeon.

 chapter 10.

    Kurinai pov

    I seated at the leather- black chair while I open the navigation system, looking at the screen of my personal stats.

    [/tds][/tds] [/tds][/tds][/tds]

    Status Window

    Name  CHRIS DAVE(KURINAI)       Title     DUNGEON MASTER

    Race   human

    Level   100

    Class  MAGIC CASTER

    Health 160,000          Mana  140, 000

    Health Regen            10,000/s         Mana Regen 20,00/s

    Strength         80,000            Agility  60,000

    Wisdom          100,000

    Stamina          80,000            Vitality 120,000

    Luck    70,000            Divinity            20,000

    Special skills

    [Attack] (10,000 types)

    [Defense](1000 types)

    [Construction]

    [Summoning](ancient,demonic,undead types)

    [Unique Skills](500)

    As I saw my stats, I smiled while looking at how crazy it become right after I transferred inside the game.

    I lost from my thoughts when suddenly the alert system rang inside my head crazily.

    System: alert! Alert!!!!!!! There''s a dungeon core approaching

    .

    I activate the barrier instantly to help myself to buy a time for the moment.

    [ dungeon defense fortification ] activated.

    As I pressed the fortification defense the three portals between 1st dimensions had been sealed. It is usually where the gate is located and also the entrance for the upcoming dungeon to attack.

    [ dungeon warped] activated.

    I pressed this one too. Because I need to switch the dungeons which have the highest defenses so that I can prepare a countermeasure for the sudden raid.

    I warped the 2nd floor and transferred it to the fifth floor. While doing this I also switched the sequence of the dimensions so that it will protect the inhabitants of my dungeon.

    The dungeon sequence as follows.

    Geckos 2nd dimension- now 1st dimension

    Beelzeve 3rd dimension- now 2nd dimension

    Pitou 4th dimension- now 3rd dimension

    Zeberu  5th dimension- now 4th dimension

    Zeckery 1st dimension- now 5th dimension

    6th floor for the chambers,

    7th floor- throne room

    8th floor- my room

    9th floor- treasury

    10 floor- equipment and armoury

    11 floor- world class items

    12 floor- divine world items

    13 floor- dungeon core

    All of them were arranged accordingly to their purpose. Since I build a village in the first dimension I put them in the 5th floor so that they will be safe for the invasion. I also made caves inside zeckery domains and sealed them for the native and biological species to keep them safe since they are essential in creating a new type of monsters.

    Trinnnnnnggghhh!!!!!!!!!

    System: 10 km before the invasion. Do you wish to transfer location?"

    The system asked.

    I ponder for it, but I think I need to face it since [ dungeon transfer] can only give us a head start to flee but the dungeon who is coming will keep chasing us eventually. This dungeon skill is good for stalling time if you are not prepared.

    Since I told all the guardians to fortify their domain over and over again I''m confident that we can defend our home for the moment. As I was thinking this in my head I saw from the 10th row below from the skill stats, [appraisal] it¡¯s one of the skill of the dungeon to appraise any objects, living and non-living items.

    ¡°[Identify] ¡°

    I used this to know what kind of dungeon and its specs so that I can counter attack from its skill.

    " identification denied"

    What the heck!!!!!! I used it again.

    [Identify]

    I pressed it again, but the system denied it again.

    There¡¯s only one reason why this keeps happening, when a dungeon is higher than my dungeon level or its one of the in-game dungeon boss.

    "" ahhhhhhjj!!!!! What''s happening"! I yelled out of frustrations.

    " 7 km before the invasion."

    The system alerted.

    " shit!! Shit!! Shit!!!" I pressed it again for the last time.

    [ identify].

    Crossed finger while waiting for the ring alert.

    Triiiiiinnnnnnnngg!!!!!!!!

    Yes!!!!!!!!!!! I jumped as I heard the sound.

    " Identify is now available and the dungeon  can be viewed now"" do you wish to see the dungeon info?"

    Yes,     No?

    The system asked me.

    I clicked yes of course then a second blue window appeared beside from my navigation system.

    Holy shit!!!!!!!!!!!! What the heck is this? I exclaimed.

    Dungeon name: legendary hero

    Dungeon rank: S+++

    Dungeon type: unknown

    Number of floors: 3

    Number of rooms: none

    Number of species: unknown

    Number of native of species: unknown

    Dungeon skill: 1 ( eye of etheria)

    My knees got weak as I saw the information in front of me. This dungeon is way beyond my capabilities but I feel more scared from the dungeon name. During when this game is still on its peak, there was one player who reaches the legendary rank.

    It was the player who died while playing this game. As I remember him, it gives me chills for it was deleted by the management right after the family declares that no one wanted to continue the game.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Then the face of Sadako appeared in my memory.

    Huahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!.

    As I am fidgeting my nails The system alert rang again.

    Trinnnnnnnnggggggg!!!!!!!!!!!

    I almost faint when I hear the notification ring all of a sudden.

    " 3 km before the invasion"

    Gosh, it so fast I''m just pacing for a little while but now it¡¯s so close to us! This is so insane. I murmured while watching the monitor again.

    The triple-S rank was a dungeon boss level. If I want to defeat it, I need to have at least 2 S rank dungeon masters to defeat this kind of enemy when it was still a game. But right now I have no friends to call on for help since my friend list is empty and there''s no way around I can ask for help from the other players since right now the chat system is nowhere to be found.

    Since it all comes to this what I need to do is to give my all to defend this home.

    [ instant teleportation] activate.

    I transported all my guardians including Pitou and the two in neilfem kingdom to be in the throne room. As I got out in the control room a portal appears in front of me and transferred me to the throne room where all the guardians are waiting.

    ¡°We will be attacked at any moment now; I rearrange all the dimensions and prioritized the important one while the rest is there to defend¡±.

    ¡°Gecko, defend your area with what you have since your floor will be first one to be attacked. If anything goes out of control or if your enemy is much stronger than you, then I order you to Retreat right away, I don''t want any of you to be killed. Don''t let your arrogance filled your head this dungeon is different from the previous invaders so be alert always¡±.

    ¡°It all goes the same to all of you. I made the necessary preparations from the control room so let''s wait and defend our home with all our might¡±.

    I said this while looking at them intently.

    ¡°Sorry to say this your majesty, but may I ask what rank this dungeon is?¡±. pitou ask me.

    ¡°it¡¯s a triple-S rank dungeon so it''s harder and much more dangerous since the rank of this dungeon is way higher than us."

    ¡°This dungeon also was the strongest dungeons out there. That''s why I need you to be careful when dealing with its monsters.¡±

    As they heard this I could feel a little fear from them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will let you equipped with a world class item to give you a higher chance of success but be cautious to not let others steal it from you. Understood?"

    ¡°yes, your majesty," they said in unison.

    I used instant teleportation to go directly where the 11th floor is.

    Out of the 74 world class item that I had which I accumulated from the dungeon wars and from defeating the dungeon boss before.

    As I appear at the two gigantic doors, I recite the password to open it.

    ¡°The power is within me and within me is the power to grant life. Let thy being called thy power of life"

    Right after I finish speaking the last word the two gigantic doors open slowly. As I went inside, a large hall with a grand living area is located at the center while from its right side a long hallway with 2 large gigantic knight statues could be seen guarding the second entrance. If you force your way in, this two gigantic statues will come to life and attack until you are killed.

    Since I used the normal way to access the door they just remain to their position. As I went inside these two demon god statues .move and kneel as I approach the hallway.

    ¡°Your majesty! We are glad to welcome you here¡±. As they said it their voice echoed throughout the room."

    I just walk straight and pass the guardians of this room. Then as I walk inside the hallway I saw the items which enclosed in a fiberglass tube shining while floating above the ground and at the center is a large crystal ball.

    This crystal ball serves as an access to open this items which enclosed in a tube.

    As I reach the center where a large black crystal ball is located, I drip a blood on it to recognize me that I was the owner of all the items in this room.

    From the 74 world class item that is now in front of me, I slide my finger through the monitor to find the items I needed. I clicked the following world class items that I found.

    The items are as follows:

    1.[ eye of the abyss] it''s a hand mirror where a coiled golden hand of a dragon encircling both sides with  a blue crystal orb embedded at the top part of the mirror that serves as a catalyst to draw its power.

    2. [God sealing scroll] from the name itself, I think you already know what it is. Once the monster is successfully sealed, an hourglass will appear and a monster trapped inside.

    3. [Demon god arm] from a mighty demon god monster whom I defeated before, the drop item was his cursed hand. This item will draw a powerful dark ball that can obliterate an entire kingdom with one strike.

    4. [ thors hammer] it¡¯s one of the top 10 strongest world class item because of its ferocious power.

    5. [ death mask] if you  use this world class item, the wearer will be granted 2 kind of skill, infinite mana and death eye. the 2nd skill can only use for a short period of time about 15 seconds, but the effect is terrifying. If are within the range vision of the mask you will be killed instantly and will spawn as an undead.

    6. [7 sets of the eternal ring] this set of rings is a drop item from the quest I finished during the world raid quest. together with the eternal shield and eternal robe, this type of ring will give you immortality for  1 hour and boost  all your stats, unless the ring is not destroyed the wearer can manipulate the time but in return u need to crushed it and to use it.

    After I clicked the items on the monitor, the floating black crystal ball shined and a moment later the items that I''ve chosen flew towards my position one by one lined in front of me. Then i put it to my inventory.

    After doing this,I teleported back to the throne room and where the guardians are still waiting.

    Now is the time to hand this all to the guardians who will be at the battlefront.

    ¡°I will give zeberu the death mask since he needs an infinite source of mana for his summoning skills. I will give Pitou thors hammer while I give the sealing scroll to zeckery and I give the eye of the abyss to gecko while I give the demon god arm to beelzeve.¡±

    " guard this with all your life and remember my warnings that I gave you earlier".

    "frozty"

    I turned to a good looking bright boy with a horn on its forehead and a small wings at the back, while his unique dress was like of a samurai where half of its upper shirt was not worn completely revealing his young body.

    He lifts up his head and answered me.

    ¡°Yes your majesty¡±

    From all the guardians, frozty has the special skill among the guardians. He is a sacrificial creature that I painstakingly achieve that will help me revive once if the dungeon core will be destroyed.

    " you know already what is your task so I won''t voice it out."

    " yes your majesty, I will offer my life for your own safety."

    ¡°Lucas and emerald

    , you will help gecko in the first floor"

    " yes we will your majesty" the two replied

    And then after I said this I give them a ring which allows them to teleport to the first dimension to 7th dimension,

    ¡°if anything happens that is out of your hand don¡¯t hesitate to use it.¡±

    "Now go and defend our home."

    After they went to their respected domain, I equipped the eternal rings to my fingers and open the navigation system. I activate the traps and poisons in each floor right after they left.

    Then I summon my divine staff to help me amplify my spells if anything happen that is beyond my estimation.

    This it, I said to myself, and went back to the control room.

 Chapter 11

    Kurinai POV

    As the portal open, I entered and appeared right next to the control room. As I seated, the overview of my dungeon appeared in front of me in a transparent blue monitor.

    Then I click the 1st floor from the 13 floors that was floating in front of me in a miniature size, from that view I can see the movement of each monster from geckos army by the red that is moving from the landscape.

    Trinnnnnnggggggggggggggggggggggggggg!!!!!!!

    The system alerted rang crazily in my head.

    ¡°60 seconds before the invasion, countdown is now activated. 59¡­¡­..58¡­¡­..57¡­¡­56¡­¡­¡± .!.

    Large portals measuring 20 meters appearing at the designation spot to invade a dungeon was now  in front of the gate , the armies that was prepared by gecko was now waiting for the monsters to appear at the portal.

    But Since I cast a fortification spell in the portals, it will give us time to calm ourselves as we face the invaders.

    When the countdown reaches zero the portals shined and the demons from the invading dungeon was rushing to enter but was blocked by the spell, the army was flabbergasted as they saw the demons trying to break the spell.

    As the spell was now gone the invaders rushed towards the army but since none of them knows where the traps and pits are they were killed and died instantly.

    The first row falls from the pits, some got skewered from the traps but since they are thousands of them they instantly pass the taps area and now heading towards the magma lake where my army is waiting at the other side.

    When the group of monster and demons tried to cross the lake they were instantly burned to ashes. It seems they just do whatever ordered them to do and they lack of knowledge to percept what is in front of them.

    But when the sorceress from the enemy appeared they fired a wide range ice magic that freezes the magma lake and since they were not hindered anymore they now continue heading forward.

    The vanguards of gecko which are the fire golems, stone golems, and kobolds are now running towards the enemy while they crushed them with their vast fist and trample them with their monstrous body.

    While the kobold uses their sword to slash the enemy who escape from the elementals defenses the enemy still push through since geckos elite warriors are only 4 thousand while the enemy were hundreds of thousands even most of them are low tiered monsters but their numbers are still terrifying.

    Gecko warriors keep on killing the enemies who is rushing towards them but no matter how they tried some of them still pass and rushing towards the floor dungeon area where gecko is patiently waiting.

    When the number of warriors on our side is decreasing geckos on the other hand was agitating to join in the battle.

    As he saw that most of his warriors are killed his rage plummeted and reached the degree where he could no longer patiently waiting for them to reach his floor area. He stands up and transforms into his original form the king of fire dragon.

    Having 170.7 meters long with a wingspan of 135. 6 meters, this gigantic creature is indeed terrifying crushing his enemy with its spiked tail and trampled them by his large muscular feet, within its vicinity all monsters crushed to grounds. When he sees that his warrior will be killed he helps them sometimes and used his one mighty attack the [fire breath] but careful enough to not burn his warriors.

    After a while of arduous battle, the innumerable groups of enemy is now down to 1 group of 15 elite demon lords and the portal also stopped from producing enemies.

    He went to the remaining warriors he had which is now gasping for breath for the nonstop battle they just experience, gecko feels like they were  defeated because of the loss he had. His elite warriors, who are tier 7 monster leveling up continuously from his rigorous training are now down to 30. He felt sorry for them but can¡¯t do anything about it anymore so he brushed it off and went to the wounded warriors. He then sent them to the safe zone area where a cave is located; there a group of elves and mages are waiting to heal the wounded warriors.

    As he tried to help one of his captains to get up the portal produces a sound and shined once again.

    Then 3 gigantic imoogi and 4 hydras appeared and their minion is rushing towards the tired army of gecko who was shocked as they saw the endless enemy who once again ready to attack them.

    --------------------------

    Gecko POV

    ¡°Fuck!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Fuck, fuck.¡± Geckos exclaimed while watching the enemy forces coming towards him.

    ¡°I still have one person to send in the safe zone and now they appeared¡±?!!!!.

    I let grew of my wings at the back just enough to let me fly to the safe zone.

    ¡°Master gecko! You don¡¯t have to bring me there I can still fight¡±? The captain said as he tried to lift him.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want anyone of you again to die that easily¡±!.

    I replied and fly faster to where the other is.

    As I reach there. I laid him down to one of the empty space while other are sitting, one elf is rushing towards me and asked me.

    ¡°Is this the last one master?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the last one but be prepared and don¡¯t go outside from this cave because there are new enemies coming.¡±

    ¡°w-h-what? There are still coming? The girl elf asks as she witnessed how his comrade died in the battle that happen in the area where I came from.

    .

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I still have my last trump card to use. But if it fails, used the portals connecting to the third floor at the end of this cave and find a refuge to one the rooms there.¡± I said to them while I saw fear from their faces.

    ¡°How about you master gecko?¡± the girl replied with a worried look towards me.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry I can defend myself¡± I retorted.

    After saying a couple of things about what should they do, I flew back to my area.

    Hundreds of thousands dead bodies are still there and occupying the vast land of this floor because the dungeon cannot absorb the body while the dungeon lord of the enemy is still alive.

    The remaining elemental golems which I saw at the magma lake a while ago is now completely gone. Maybe the imugi killed it with its magic.

    Imugi said to be close relative to us dragons, they are hornless creatures resembling dragons that have been cursed and thus were unable to become dragons. By other accounts, an Imugi is a proto-dragon which must survive one thousand years in order to become a fully-fledged dragon. In either case, they are said to be large, benevolent, python-like creatures that live in water or caves

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    They also had similarities with us; they can also breathe fire and can cast magic that¡¯s why they are a formidable opponent. If the battle is one versus one, I can defeat them easily but with the two of them and also 4 hydras who are backing them. It¡¯s impossible for me.

    Hydra is a serpent with nine heads, each of which, if cut off, grew back as two. It had a poisonous breath and blood so virulent that even its scent was deadly.

    The weakness of the Hydra was that it was vulnerable only if you simultaneously cut its head. That¡¯s why the newcomers are really hard for me to take on, and then I don¡¯t have a choice but to use the world class items which his majesty gave me.

    As they approached me, I did not transform back as a dragon since I can¡¯t hold the world class item if I did that. One of the imugi breath fire and the other one use earth magic pointed towards me who is standing at the center of the ring cooled magma.

    The other hydras spit its venomous poison even the ogres below them melted from the drops of its poison.

    I grew my wings back to evade the attack and flight higher to counter attack them with magic.

    [Blaze of fire].

    It hit them as I directed an eight tier fire magic.

    But the imugi cast a barrier to block my attack.

    I chant a fire magic while evading the hydras who keeps on spitting at me.

    [ fire tornado],

    But as always the earth type imugi always blocked it by its earth type barrier. If only I could transform to my real body I could surely kill one of them,

    But now is not the right time to use it.

    I took off the eye of the abyss at the left side of my ear that turned into an earring, which his majesty transformed for me to use it easily since I might transform into a dragon I might lose it along the way so he use his magic to do so.

    After I took it off, I crushed it in my hands and the dust from it flew upward and formed into a bright ball of white and now falling down to my hands and turn back to its original form.

    As I turned the mirror facing towards the enemy, I activate its one-time use skill.

    [Divine Reflection].

    A skill who can imitate the reflected monsters who is a part within its area of vision.

    As I use it, a large magic circle is condensing from the ground and the mirror flew upwards to its direction and turned into a gigantic reflection, where a version of the same number of imugi and hydra appeared slowly.

    After they appeared completely at the ground the enemy is now rampaging as they saw what just happened and rushed towards the imugi which the mirror produced. After the two party clashed, an earthquake appeared because of the impact.

    As the battle goes on I also fight beside them and cast a wide magic spell to their minions.

    I cast [inferno blaze] nonstop towards the dwarves and ogre and every time they were hit by the spell they burned and turned into a pile of ash.

    I also flew forward to strike them with my hands. As my strength is higher than the dwarves and ogre they were crushed and sent flying back, after of doing this every now and then and with the help of the 12 fire elemental giants that use their size to crush the enemies we successfully reduced and killed them, only the gigantic imugi and hydra remains.

    You can differentiate the two parties because the originals are dark and vivid in their colors while the replica is lighter in color.

    When the original imugi used an earth spiked the replica will also imitate them, magic to magic, strength to strength, the battle between the originals and the replica is amazing to watch as they used their all to defeat each other.

    The four hydras use its head to attack the replicas while the other do the same, but no matter how the replicas tried to defeat the originals there is still a big difference in power.

    As the imugi accumulate its mana to charge a powerful breath of fire the other replicas did the same, but when it happen and collide with each other, the fire breath of the original pass through the explosion and burned the replica and  turned it into ashes as the fire engulfed its body.

    While the other comrades of the original hydra saw what the imugi done, they also imitate it. As I notice that we will be defeated if I don¡¯t do anything I rushed towards one of the original hydra and reach my inventory pocket and get my dragon sword. Who is bigger than my body, despite of its appearance it is lighter for me to handle as if I hold a piece of a wooden sword. As I equip my sword I jumped toward the original hydra that is being held by the replicas and being bitten by its head, I sneakily attacked and sliced all their heads in just one strike.

    The hydras 9 head is now on the ground and its enormous body fall after it was cut off from its body. As the other original saw their other siblings killed by me they attacked and rushed towards me, but stopped by the replica. As I saw them being held again I jump and flew towards the other and now ready to strike but I never notice that one of the original imugi is silently waiting at the dark waiting for me to strike at his comrade and will do its turn to kill me.

    As it silently charges its attack, the fire breath grew stronger and when he saw a blind spot while I was attacking he release it.

    As I strike the other head of the original hydras that is being held, a powerful magic hit me at the back and there I notice one of the imugi who just release its attack at me.

    There I know I was careless and confident that leads me to my own doom as I was engulfed by the fire the poison was slowly seeped through my body and I felt I was going to die as the pain was increasing every second.

    As I was almost passed out, there I saw at the distance the elf mage rushing towards me. I saw his staff glowing while pointing at me. It releases a sphere of water healing magic to put off the fire while healing my wounds at the same time.

    Even I who has the highest recovery abilities can¡¯t help from closing all my wounds and burns since the fire that was used at me, is a blue fire that is said to be the 2nd strongest from the fire element.

    The imugi who has freed from the replica saw the elf running towards me; it spit a poison and attacks the elf who doesn¡¯t know what will happen next.

    As the poison hit the elf mage, I screamed trying to warn her but to no avail she was now turned into a pile of liquid.

    But when it was about to strike me with its tail, a magic circle with a rune encryption appeared below the imugi then at that moment a dark black fire burned and turned the imugi to ashes in an instant then I recognize that it''s one of the majesty ancient magic the [inferno fire] who said to be the strongest fire that can kill even the gods.

    As I¡¯m watching its body burned into ashes a magic circle appeared from the ground where I was lying and I was teleported back to the room where I was familiar of then  everything turned into black as my consciousness faded away.

 chapter 12.

    CHAPTER 11 HADES

    ----------------

    I never thought that the 2nd wave would be like that, it only shows how powerful the monsters that the legendary has, I didn¡¯t save gecko right away because I want to watch how he fights in a real battlefield.

    I also wanted to measure the powers of my guardian to measure their skills and capabilities.

    As I watch gecko that is completely burned from the last attack, made me mad, even how fast his regeneration is, the degree of his body can¡¯t take it that¡¯s why his regeneration is slower than usual.

    If I will leave it to his body, it would take him 2 days to completely recover from his wounds.

    I open my inventory and pull out a recovery potion and let him drink it, since when I was transferred into this world I don¡¯t know how to get a recovery potion unlike before you can have it by defeating monsters but now there¡¯s no way to have it.

    And the bad news is that I have only sixty of it so I need to be thrift in using it. But I give pitou and zeberu a task in reproducing the recovery potion but the results is unsatisfactorily so all I need to do is to wait for it to become successful.

    I lift up his head and put the liquid inside his mouth. The moment that the red liquid entered his body, the burned area and the wounds he received is now completely gone and replaced by the new skin it¡¯s almost like he was never been burned before.

    As I appraised him, the status says that he was fully recovered. As I peek at his face, he was now sleeping silently.

    But since  everything is now come to this situation I need to re think my decisions earlier, there¡¯s no way that the legendary dungeon has only these 6 creatures so I need to use the last resort for all my people will survive.

    I cast a 10 tier magic to gecko by using the crystallization magic which will put him in a suspended animation state and put him inside a card capsule that I created for emergency purposes. It¡¯s a kind of card capsule designed to trap anyone inside, unless the caster redo the process there¡¯s no way they can be free from it.

    I will also be doing this to the rest but I need to conserve my energy a little bit for me to face equally the dungeon boss since by doing this spell it will consumes a lot of mana all I need to do is to consume a lot of mana potion.

    But I need to summon a guard to let this card capsule not be stolen away from me if I happen to be defeated. Unlike before that I have a party members its possible for us to defeat a legendary dungeon but there¡¯s no way I can defeat it by myself so I need to prepare everything before the last boss appear to my dungeon.

    I lift my staff and a dark red energy is gushing out from it and charging at the crystal ball of the staff. A triple layer of magic circles and at the center a triangular small pyramid appeared with a runic ancient language covered all over its body.

    the triangle titagram seal, a forbidden dark magic which only a level 100 magic caster can do to unbind and summon the god of hell, hades.

    When the spell is successfully done a clashed of dark smoke forming at the ground while charging with electric currents, Then a demon with a three horn appeared from it. Half of his body is human while the lower part is of a demon.

    His clothes is raging with dark fire that¡¯s keep burning and blazing from time to time while his long black shiny hair is moving like it was blown away by the wind and a two large demonic wings at the back. His pale white skin and two set of black eyes will make you shudder if you look at him especially a large black python beside him is hissing from time to time.

    It was almost a perfect set for his handsome face if not only for his horn and his lower demon part then everything would be perfect.

    The god of all demons is now in front of me staring intently at the person who disturbs him, which cost me 50,000,000,000 divine powers to summon him.

    He is powerful but stubborn sometimes. The only problem is that he can resist your command sometimes if he doesn¡¯t like your task.

    ¡°Why did you summon me again? ¡°he angrily asked me.

    ¡°I want you to do something for me!¡± I answered.

    ¡°And what is it that you really need to summon me?¡±

    ¡°I want you to use your power to put the 3 secret floors in your domain for the meantime and the card capsules since I think I will be facing a powerful opponent¡±

    ¡°And why would I do that?¡± he sneered back at me.

    ¡°I sensed some powerful creature that is beyond from my power to defeat, that¡¯s why in order to protect my treasures I want you to keep it for a while.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that powerful? That even you are not enough to defeat it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so¡±. ¡°I sensed a powerful power beyond from this realm hiding from the dungeon that is attacking at my dungeon right now; I will not be doing this if I know I can defeat this foe!¡± I told him in discern tone.

    ¡°I never seen you afraid like this before, the last time you summon me was because you want me to eliminate the 2 A rank   intruders who at that time was enough to be defeated by you but because you just want to bully me you summoned me and let me force to fight them that¡¯s why I hate you to the bone at that time but now since a long time has passed I can at least do it for you since it¡¯s not that difficult to do.!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m sorry for that time, but now is different and I am afraid because I believe that the dungeon master is of a legendary rank, and I don¡¯t know how many divine items he can used.¡±.

    ¡°Even if I will use all of my divine and world class items, it will not be enough to be par with his strength. ¡®Just a while ago 2 imugi and 4 hydras appeared from the dungeon portals.¡± And I believe he will use another stronger monster for the next wave.¡±  I informed him

    ¡°There are still 2 hydras and 1 imugi at the first floor and wreaking havoc in gecko dimension.¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me fight then?¡± Hades replied.

    He never let go an opportunity if he sees a blind spot that¡¯s why I have a hard time dealing with him every time I summon him.

    ¡°If you will fight, I believe you will be defeated,¡± I told him as if teasing him.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for any of you to defeat me in a single battle.¡± He replied angrily

    ¡°No its not, there are divine class items that can defeat you in one strike, one of it is the [divine retribution sword] item that can erase you here and even from your place forever.  But if he also summons the god of light and its multitude angels, you will be defeated and killed instantly¡± I said

    His face turned white as he heard me.

    ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡± he asked me in a whispering tone.

    ¡°Yes, I think so because he¡¯s the only one who reaches the legendary rank that¡¯s why I summoned you here. To protect my people while I am fighting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok for me to be in the battle because I have frosty to revive me if I will die in the process.¡± I added.

    ¡°you¡¯re just the only one I can rely on from all of the spirit i contracted and besides it took me a fortune just to summon a mighty being like you. ¡°I said while adding a flowery words since demons like to boast and appreciated he will definitely agree to my request.

    That¡¯s why he agreed at last.

    ¡°Ok, since you summon me here I will create a crystal time distorted room for your people and for the floor rooms.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    After he agreed I used instant teleportation to call all the guardians in the throne room. While doing this I use a 10 tier magic,[ restriction movement], to dis able the movement of the monster for a while.

    When they appeared inside the throne room suddenly they were amazed and shock when they see that the king of hell is beside me.

    They never expected to see face to face the king of underworld, hades, as he follow me towards the chair.

    I order everyone to return to their normal mode. Zeberu who wonder why i told them to unequip their armor ask me.

    ¡°Your majesty is it unwise to turn us into our normal mode and unequipped our armor in the middle of the battle? We already know that gecko has been defeated and that¡¯s why I used my power to create a dimensional rift at the entrance for the second floor.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that zeberu, I already restrained their movements and zeckery I asked you to seal the monster while they are still unable to move. Use the item that I gave you in sealing them. Zeberu I want you to accompany zeckery and help him sealing the monster after that go back here immediately and if you will hear the next gong use the ring to teleport from there. Do you understand?¡¯

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡± zeberu who knows that I don¡¯t want to answer his first questions resign and just agreed with it.

    As they are gone now I face the remaining guardians, and said.

    ¡°I have sense an enormous power beyond the portal and I know from my abilities and power that I cannot defeat it even if we combined our forces with you and hades, winning is still out of the option, that¡¯s why I will put you into suspended animation and put you into the card capsules which I prepare beforehand and I will face it alone¡± I said it with conviction as I don¡¯t want to hear them talk back.

    ¡°Your majesty, we cannot do that, you created us for protecting you and that purpose alone is why we are all here,¡± Pitou responded and all the guardians and demon lord agreed in unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your loyalty right now, it¡¯s hard for me to revive you back if you will die and if the core that I put inside you will be destroyed I cannot bring you at all. Making another one is hassles for me so don¡¯t let me repeat what I said.¡±

    I said it in clarity and with conviction

    ¡°but ma-.

    Pitou who wants to argue was stopped by my spell in the middle of his speech.

    ¡°whether you agree or not I will put you all to suspended animation, we don¡¯t have time anymore before the third wave will come¡± as I said this I forced them to unequipped their armor and turn them into normal mode by restricting them with their mana consumption and then after they turn to normal mode I pull the 15 card capsules and put them inside and started the suspended animation.

    At first they struggle but later on they resigned for the restriction I used is of a higher rank spell, the more they struggle the more it will paralyze them, it is also the spell I used to the monster in the first floor. But I¡¯m amazed that they could still fight back despite being restricted.

    When I saw that no one has been fighting back, I started the spell suspended animation, I cut myself a little and put a drop of blood at the card capsule then I activate the spell. Then a black layer of magic circle appears and glows afterwards they turned into a streak of light and transferred inside the card while in a suspended animation.

    Then as I wait at the two remaining guardians, hades who is silently watching asks me.

    ¡° it seems that you have an enormous source of mana since you used a multiple forbidden magic at once without panting or fainting by the lack of mana,  it seems I misjudge you?.¡±

    ¡° yes, you definitely did, in order to perform this kind of spell I prepared and cast myself several buffs and concentrate my will into the spell, but my blood is of a big help, it doesn¡¯t need a huge amount of sacrifice as long as I used a special kind of offering which is my blood of course then it is eneough.¡±

    ¡°hmmmmmmmnnnnnn>¡±

    I never imagined how powerful you become, I think were of the same level in magic and power,¡± He said in conclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯m above your level, even if I did that spell it also weaken me, besides I used multiple spells at once, it greatly affects my health reserves,¡± I replied while he is staring at my eyes directly.

    ¡° hmmmmmmm¡±.

    After a while, the two appeared with a big scroll in their hands.

    ¡°Your majesty we successfully sealed the monster inside, it takes a lot of time because of the activation of the spell.¡±

    ¡®Ok, thank you for your effort¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to serve you, your majesty,¡± they said

    ¡°Where are the other guardians your majesty?.¡± zeckery asked.

    ¡°I put them inside in a card capsule, I will also do the same with you¡¯¡¯.

    After I said that I restrained them and force them to unequip their armor and let them inside the capsule, as I wave my staff to finally seal the door of their capsule a large sound could be heard.

    ¡®Shit they are already here¡±.

    ¡°I quickly draw my blood out in my hand and drop it in the card and activate the spell.¡±

    Zeberu who is the strongest of them all, even break the restraining spell. But I yelled and scolded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a hard headed; follow my command now zeberu that is an order.¡±

    Zeberu who is struggling is now completely submit himself and let the spell engulfed him.

    Then after all the capsules are sealed I handed them to hades that already made a dimensional door. After they enter into the door, a strong aura that I felt make me lean and hold at the chair for its magnanimous presence.

    ¡°shitt ! shit! I know this is beyond my power, I need to work faster.¡±

    I handed the remaining floors to hades that is waiting for the secret floors to be turned into a cube size crystal.

    ¡®You should go now,¡± I told hades

    ¡°ok,  good luck, ¡°hades replied

    I feel the strong aura again, and it pinned me to my position, I grab my staff and then I open the monitor and click the fifth floor where the village is located, then I transferred them outside the dungeon.

    I quickly went to the village and As the people notice me, they rushed towards me and ask me about the strong aura they feel, they even feel the shake of the grounds every time the loud sound appear, I ignore their queries for I don¡¯t have time to do that then in my vision I searched the man who I saved before and ask where his brother?

    Then as the young man turns his back at me he grabs his younger brother and walk towards me. Then I talk to them privately.

    I will lend this key to you for the time being, don¡¯t lose it or give it to others guard it with your life. If you will keep it with you, it will protect its holder from the danger.

    I handed him the key and then I teleported back to the control room

 Chapter 13.

    CHAPTER 13  A DECISIVE BATTLE

    Kurinai POV

    When I teleported back to the control room, I open the navigation system.

    Then i click the {switch dimension} and {rift control}.

    This is to transfer the first-floor village outside the dungeon and relocate them as far as the eye of my crystal can grasp, so if ever the dungeon got destroyed they will be safe.

    After a while the navigation system alerted me that the transfer was successfully done.

    Then i sit on my chair helplessly as a large part of my mana was drained continuously using the skill I just performed. Using ancient and forbidden magic made me exhausted.

    When I recovered my mana by drinking high potent recovery potion I just feel something powerful that made me quiver for a moment.

    As i open the monitor, i saw the unknown entity lurking at the second dimension, the monster that the guardians cultivated there was killed in an instant, all the buildings and trees where the ancient city is located  was now pulverized by its power. as he fired a ball of dark red sphere everywhere,.

    Every monster who tried to defend their floors tried to go near him especially the wyvern that is flying at the artificial sky i created, the Cyclops and the cursed mammoths are rushing towards the unknown man but they didn¡¯t even go near him, for every time they attack, a ball of dark red mana hit them. And they burst to pieces, the wyverns that used a [claw attack] which said to be a 5th tier skill was cut into two as he slash a wind magic to them.

    Then when all of them were eradicated the unknown man roared loudly as if it¡¯s suffered from unexplainable pain.

    After he finishes the entire creature in the 2nd floor he went to the boss room. Since I already withdraw the guardians He just went straight to the door connected to the 3rd floor where pitou domain is.

    As he enters, large man eating roses secreted a foul odor of acid and potent poison as they detect intruders but the man just walks away as if nothing happened.

    Shucks! He was resistant to an 8 tier poison and smoke acid that can kill a mid-tier dragon.

    As I magnify the the view, I saw a dark glow coating the man, and then I knew why he was not affected by all the poisons and acid. It was an ancient type of barrier that is resistant to 10 tier kind of poisons and acid attacks.

    The vines and the man eating flower grew large and attack him. They manage to restraint him for a second but a sword appeared in both his hands and cut them into pieces lice slicing an onion.

    It¡¯s a dual blade sword, a divine class item that can cut anything even the hardest metal form in the continent.

    "What the heck, it¡¯s the only one of its kind ".

    ¡°He is really a formidable opponent."

    I said this as i saw him effortlessly slashing everything in his way.

    As the 10 tier plant type monster attack him all at once, they cloaked him with their thorn who was like a metal in its hardness, the flower plant type monster spit  bombs seed towards him but he just sway his swords and all the vines and thorned stems was shredded to pieces.

    The bombs barely scratch him,

    Uhhhhhggghggg !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    It¡¯s like everything for this man is a joke,   monsters was eradicated instantly as if he just mowing a grassy garden.

    As i see him approaching the green house where the door is located to the 4th floor , i teleported back to the 5th floor area to face him since i recovered all the mana I¡¯ve lost from the multiple spells that i used earlier As the monsters that was killed in the battle field was absorbed by the dungeon.

    As i wait at the middle of the field of the thousand tombs where the cemetery is located, i can feel any moment now that he will appear in that door where i am waiting for him.

    Even from this area you could feel the noise of the monsters being sliced and crushed to pieces, a quake also can be felt every time he roared.

    I cast a multiple spells and buff to me , from strengthening type to infinite mana absorption, power boost, and so on that i know of, so that i could at least give him a decent fight.

    As the door slowly opened, I saw a man who wore a full bodied armor covering his entire physique, two divine swords in both hands was carried sluggishly, and a dark aura cloak him appeared in the gigantic door.

    Even from here i can feel the large gap between our powers even though I cast multiple buffs to strengthen myself. I can also sense from here that the dark aura cloaking him is the source of his monstrous strength and power.

    As i zoom in my vision i saw him clearly, he walks like a dead entity.......

    Ehhhhh? And I could hear him say something.

    Plechhhhhhhhjjjjklse hhhhechhhhhhhlp mmchhhhjgffffe.!!!!!!!!

    "What Was that? I can¡¯t clearly understand what he¡¯s trying to say because every time he speaks a dark smoke is coming from his mouth.¡±

    So fuckin filthy as I thought.

    I readied my stance and summon my undead army. From lich, death knight, dullahan, skeletons, dead mage, skeleton shaman, witch and even the dead hydra and imugi earlier i summon to face him.

    But the armored man just keeps on walking towards me, even though he saw what i did. he wasn¡¯t swayed  by it.

    I started the attack and commanded the imugi to cast an earth spike towards the man.

    As the earth spike appears below him, He just swings his sword at the ground and crushed it and then continues walking forward.

    Next i told the lich, witch, skeleton mage and dullahan to attack him all together by a powerful spell but everything was nulled the moment a dark magic circle surround him.

    The armored man dis appeared when the smoke was gone from the nullification magic and appeared at the center where most of the high tier undead was standing. He then used a wind blast to kill them at once. All the undead who was with in the vicinity was turned into dust and vanished into thin air.

    As i saw this, it gives chills so i give a command to the hydra to do a sneak attack. The hydra coiled his body and tried to bite the warrior, i thought we get him already as he not moving from his position but to my dis appointment he jump so fast that even me couldn¡¯t follow him and gone.

    When he appeared, he was at the back of two hydras and used air compressor and cast it to the monster. As it hit the body of the hydra, they burst into pieces and the gores and flesh rained down into the ground and since the blood is made out of acid, everyone with in its area got melted and died.

    I came forward as fast as i could and punch him in the face. I got him and he flew 10 meters away from me.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    But he just stands from that hit like he wasn¡¯t hit by that powerful taijutsu and flew forward to me in an instant. He appeared in front of me and a ball of dark wind disk appeared in his hand and releases it towards me.

    In that moment I use the skill [Buddha shrine hands] to defend from that attack, a 5th layered 1000 golden hands of Buddha appeared from the magic circle in front of me. The disk just penetrated until to the third layer.

    I successfully stop him from slicing me but when I was about to direct an attack he disappeared again.

    I feel an ominous aura at my back and when I turned he¡¯s already thrusting his sword towards my chest but I deflect it with my divine staff.

    But even when I defended that attack the aura from his swords still hit me and As a result my armor got destroyed. I equip the heavenly armor immediately to replace the broken one.

    I cast multiple spells and a magic circles appeared in front of me where an ice blades ascend from it and direct its attack to invalidate him for a moment. I also summon the dragon ice queen to attack him but a fire wall deflected my attack and in return he summons the fire phoenix to counter attack the ice dragon.

    As the battle goes on, my mana is decreasing exponentially and I¡¯m getting tired from evading from its attack even though i cast myself the infinite mana absorption, it is still not enough to replace the lost mana i used every time I cast a spell.

    As I heaved from mana deficiency, my navigation system also alerted me that my health bar is depleting continuously due to the wound i receive from the last attack.

    I use [identify] to see through his stats and I was dumb to say that I could par with him in a battle.

    His stats were abnormally high; even casting a lot of spells earlier I can see that his mana bar is still the same.

    I was silently observing him especially his two divine swords. I said to myself that it is futile to fight with this man equally. So I need to use my last trump card.

    The hour of death but i need to get close with him to cast this magic, and I¡¯m saving my last reserve of mana to activate this magic.

    As he vanished again into thin air, i pulled out an ancient sword artifact to attack him because of his repetitive moves i already know where he appears every time he disappears. We fought with swords but my artifact can¡¯t hold it any longer as a crack was slowly appeared from its blade, his strength overpowers my attack resulting me from moving backward.

    As he used his skill multi -sword blades it sent me flying while blocking it and sent me down to an old building at the center of the cemetery.

    I was coughing blood and heaved from exhaustion; i can¡¯t use my trump card yet because every time i tried to go near him he sent me flying away.

    I have to do it faster because my body cannot keep it longer so I summon a massive bone dragon to stall his time for the moment while I activate the skill.

    The [hour of death] is a one-time use skill that will use all your mana reserves in exchange to activate it, that¡¯s why it is my last resort to kill the man so I have only one chance to do it.

    The hour of death is a massive rounded clock where the parts of the said clock was made out of  bones of the divine entity, it can kill an opponent no matter who it is but the backlash of this spell is that the cool down time is longer so you can only use it for a one time basis.

    The only problem with the spell is that a time of 10 seconds needed to activate it but in a battle where your opponent is faster and stronger than you ten seconds is quite longer that¡¯s why I summon the bone dragon to give me time to activate it.

    As I summon the 4 bone dragons, multiple of bones from the cemetery are flying to the sky and forming into 4 massive large bone dragon.

    As they appeared I commanded them to attack the armored man.

    As they flew towards the man, I activate the spell immediately and from that ,a large red magic circles appeared at my back  and the clock was materialize from it and then the hands of  it started to move but it will take 10 seconds to reach the time needed for it to produce the sound of death.

    But as the man feels something ominous powerful magic he turned his gaze to me and flight faster towards my direction leaving behind the bone dragons.

    When he appeared in front of me he used his dual sword skill [thousand blade strike] to attack me and prevent me to activate it. The moment that the attack hit me is also the time that the hour of death produces a sound.

    I smiled as I successfully activate it but in return I was covered by fatal wounds all over my body and all my artifacts was shattered into pieces. I know that I will die soon as the wounds is not closing because I was  affected by the curse of his swords but when I turned my head I saw him engulfed by a death aura and was slowly turned into dust.

    In my blurry vision as my consciousness starts to fade away his body turned into fine dust started from his feet upwards but what I don¡¯t expect from him is that he cast sphere wind destruction towards my direction.

    Since I can¡¯t move any longer and the scale of this magic is too large for me defend at this moment I just wait for it to reach me.

    The moment that he totally dis appear is also the time when everything turned into a big explosion when the spell reached me.

    The dungeon that I created was totally destroyed and now gone as I also died from that attack.

    ----_--------------

    As the explosion happened in an instant, the kingdom of feloria and the neighboring places felt a massive earthquake that made some of their buildings collapsed.

    While on the other hand in the dimensional rift, where the 16 crystals are and where hades is located. One of the 16 crystals where frosty has been lying in a suspended animation was shattered into million pieces.

    His spirit energy condensed and exited the rift and appeared in the forest where it visualized my body in a grassy part of the land.

    As I was still in my spirit form, a monitor appeared in front of me.

    ¡°You have been revived by the use of sacrificial lamb"

    As the spirit ball started to form a body, a blue icon appeared and I heard the system voice inside my head.

    ¡°You have successfully defeated the legendary dungeon, and the dungeon core will now be yours do you want to accept it?¡±

    The system asked me.

    I confirmed it and my body is now completely in form but since I was exhausted and my new body needs to absorb the mana around for the meantime. I just closed my eyes and let the nature take its course.

 Chapter 14.

    CHAPTER 13 Frozty

    Kurinai POV

    When I open my eyes from the deep slumber, in my blurry vision, I saw a blue sky. I blink my eyes to adjust and when I  shift my vision sideways I saw the trees and plants I could even hear the birds chirping, then i realize that i am in the middle of a thick forest lying naked.

    As I tried to stand up to check if my body are okay what I saw stunned me.

    ¡°ehhhhhhhhh??????!!!!!¡±

    I tripped and fall down when I tried to walk. It seems that my body is still weak and couldn¡¯t hold my weight yet.

    As I saw my hands who is facing at the ground trying to hold my weight I saw a small hand, a hand  like of a twelve year old child.

    ¡°wai-i-t??!!!!!!!!!¡±

    What the heck is this? As I tried to wobble my hands, it moves the way I want it to and that only means.......... I was doomed.

    I tried to look at myself and it shocked me when I saw that my body shrunk into an 8-year-old body then what happen to my important of my body?  I tried to touch it to make sure im not mistaken.

    ¡°waahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!! This is not real¡­¡­.it can¡¯t be¡­.. My happiness¡±

    ¡°trinngggggggggggggggggggggggg¡±

    A familiar sound which I always heard rang inside my head. I sighed in relief as I heard it.

    ¡°You have been turned to an 8-year-old child due to the curse of the core you consume.

    Your power has been reduced and now you can only use ? of it¡±

    Is this some kind of joke?????!!!!!!!!!I exclaimed as I saw the message pop out.

    Then another follow-up message appears.

    ¡°You cannot use some of your abilities,

    Ancient and forbidden magic are restricted due to the limitation of mana produced to cast this magic.¡±

    You got to be kidding me; I smile wryly as I saw this¡­. I¡¯m doomed, I¡¯m naked right now and I¡¯m in the middle of nowhere. And the most terrible fact I¡¯ve ever had for my entire life was my junior also back to how it was when I was 12.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my magic,,,,, wahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    I shout out loud for my desperation from my current situation.

    ¡°This is not true, !!!!!!!! I must be dreaming. pakkkkkkkk!!? Ouchhhhhhh¡±

    Then I touch my cheek from the slap I did to myself just to confirm that this is all but a dream. But it is not.

    I open my status window and my knees got weak when I finally confirm it with my own eyes, I sat down at the ground looking pathetically at the window bar.

    Then it rang again and a transparent window appeared in front of me. I¡¯m a little bit frustrated when I saw what¡¯s on the screen.

    Name: Chris Dave (8 years old)

    Race:

    Human

    Level:

    1

    Class:

    Dungeon Lord

    Health:

    400

    Magic:

    1200

    Intelligence:

    850

    Strength(attack):

    1500

    Endurance(defense):

    2000

    Magic Defense:

    1000

    Magic Attack:

    3500

    Skills:

    Lesser summoning undead, blaze fire, berserk mode,

    As I saw my status I can¡¯t even speak from the frustration that¡¯s starting to build up inside me.

    ¡°Why is this happening to me?¡±

    Then I remember before I closed my eyes to sleep, that I consumed a dungeon core. I checked the information status to check what it is.

    Dungeon core name: legendary core

    core rank

    S+++

    Magic Power

    infinite

    Divine power

    infinite

    ¡°All the dungeons monster, guardians, and floors are now yours, you can use this one to start your dungeon but in order to do this you must reach level 50 but from your current level it''s impossible to perform this.¡±

    ¡°Woooahhhhhh!!!!!!!! Jackpot, If I will infuse it with my core, I will be undefeatable and I will be the most powerful.¡±.

    Hahahahahah.¡± I laugh out loud from the thought of it.

    Considering from the normal stats of the person who lives here, mine is a little bit higher.

    But then how could I bring back my guardians if I can¡¯t use my forbidden magic.

    ¡°OH right¡±.

    I still can contact hades and try to negotiate with him using blood summoning.

    I cut my fingers  by the sharp stone I saw around the area to draw blood my blood and create a magic circle from it since I can¡¯t use a summoning spell due to the restriction, my blood is enough to call him for a couple of minutes so I have only one shot to do this.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.As I¡¯m done drawing a magic circle on an empty land, I started to chant.

    ¡°From the depths of hell, thy servant is faithful to serve you oh god of the underworld. With thy power of my blood Show yourself before me and grant me thy appearance.¡±

    The magic circles started to glow as I finished the chant and I could feel the power flowing out my body, the sky above the land where the magic circle was drawn turned to dark then a dark miasma started to appear on the ground, the wind blows harder and the trees are swaying left and right and all the animals with in the vicinity flee from the area as they feel something not right.

    Then the demon god appeared in front of me while his black eyes staring at me

    When the summoning was successful I sat down as I feel weak because of the mana shortage.

    ¡°Hahahhahahhahahhah!!!!!!! Is that you kurinai? What happened to your body?!!!!!!! I couldn¡¯t recognize you at all. ¡°

    He was Teary-eyed from laughing as he saw me sitting on the ground panting.

    ¡°Haha ha! Funny hades.¡±

    I said sarcastically.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange appearances and then I will be laughing at you, how about that!¡±

    I said while trying to stand up.

    ¡°Well, I could do that, but¡­¡­¡­. I won¡¯t do it because I can¡¯t gain anything from doing it. Besides you¡¯re cute in your new form! Why don¡¯t you just enjoy it?¡±

    He asked me haughtily.

    ¡°Hah!¡±And why would I enjoy this form? I can¡¯t even use my magic and even can¡¯t equip my armor,! Is there anything you can do to uplift this curse? I asked.

    ¡°Hmmmmnnnn?¡± putting his hand under his chin while looking at me head to foot.

    ¡°Base from your transformation, I think you are given with that body because of the interference of some magic stronger than your own. It seems that you will be living with that form permanently, but you can have your magic back if you will start leveling up.¡±

    ¡°Since you cannot break the spell you cast to this card crystal I will keep it for the meantime until you regain your power. OH by the way one of your guardians, the one you talk about reviving you by sacrificing him, is still alive.

    ¡°When I was inside the dimension, you said he will die right after he was sacrificed but the bizarre thing was when he was shattered into pieces, a dark miasma started to coagulate and gather the pieces and then formed into him.¡± Hades exclaimed.

    ¡°Really, hmmm?¡± I put my hands at my chin by thinking of what really happened.

    ¡°I think he was affected by the legendary core miasma as what also happened to me, can you bring him out since he is the only one I can count in for the moment.¡±

    He agreed Then a dimensional door appear beside him and frosty who is sleeping in a cuddling position is now floating coming out from it.

    He was covered by a faint dark glow and stopped in front of me, I walk closer and tried to reach him, the moment my little hand touch his body the glow was seeped back into his body and when it was done he started to open his eyes and look at me.

    I was in dazed when it happened because what I want is to inspect him only but this happened when I tried to touch him.

    ¡°Hu? Huh? ¡°He blinked his eyes thrice and turned his head left and right trying to identify the two of us.

    As his gaze stop at me He tilts his head and a sudden reaction I never expected from him appear.

    ¡°Ma- mas- master? Is that you? And then he spread his wings and fly up high and fall rapidly that I thought he was going to attack me but when he almost reach the ground he slowed down  and arrive at the ground softly just like a feather fall from the sky.

    Then kneel in front of me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty for not recognizing you right away, ¡°

    I asked him while looking at him head to toe.

    ¡°Do you know what happen to you frosty?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s also a mystery to me your majesty, but when the moment I was supposed to die, there¡¯s a dark aura that clocked me while I¡¯m in a process using my life force to revive you.¡±

    ¡° hmmmmmmmn! The only thing I¡¯m sure right now, is all of this unexplainable circumstances happened right after I defeat the dungeon.¡±

    Hades who still watching and listening to our conversation handed me a set of clothes and said.

    ¡°For the meantime use this clothes until you can provide your own. This is the last thing I can give you out of mercy from your predicament.¡± He tossed the clothes at me at then he disappeared while leaving final words before the magic circle fades away.

    ¡°It was nice seeing you in your weak form.¡± The words he said before he disappears.

    While I was changing with the clothes he gave me, it instantly adjusts to my own size.

    ¡°Your majesty! Where are the rest?¡± he asked me while I was busy looking at the clothes that looks extravagant to me.

    ¡°In my current condition and magic power I can¡¯t dispel the forbidden magic I cast to them, I need to level up first before I can call them back. For the meantime you will be my guardian before I can summon them again!¡± I said.

    ¡° but since I made you without any fighting abilities your as fragile at me, but I think in your current state we will be chased out for sure so you can at least transform yourself into human !¡± I said to him

    ¡°I have only a large reserve of mana since you made me that way. But I was weak because you design me for your revival and have no combat abilities but I can use a mid-tier magic spell at least so  please forgive me if I can¡¯t defend you perfectly but if a danger will come in your way I will not hesitate to offer my life to save you your majesty.!¡±

    ¡°I can also lend you my mana if you will allow me, your majesty!¡±

    After he said that he transforms himself to a human form and then I look around. Based on my instinct we are still inside the boarder of feloria because I can still sense the remnants of the dungeon veins nearby.

    In the four kingdoms , neilffiem and feloria are  dominated by human law and other races is not widely accepted, if you happen to see some races on the road  besides from human, they might be slaves. Slavery is popular in this kind of kingdom where prejudice is imposed to the other races.

    Frosty unlike me who never had any clothes when I woke up, was completely dressed from head to toe because it was part of his power.

    As we find our way to get out from the forest, I decided to find the village first where I left my divine staff. Though I can¡¯t use its full power for now it is still a magical item that lets me execute a mid-tier magic if I wield it and besides it has no level restriction.

    We walk, and walk, but it seems that we can¡¯t get out from this place, I admit it. We are lost in this thick forest. I can¡¯t seem to imagine that because I was incapable of casting a ----!?

    Then I remember I can perform a simple magic which can lead us to a near village.

    ¡°rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrroooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhrrr!!.

    What¡¯s that? I asked frosty who keeps following me, when I turn my head to the right side I found a 6 meter armored bear ten meter away from us staring like he finally find its meal.

 Chapter 15.

    dont forget to rate when you''re done reading and please cite any errors when you see one. thanks here is the chapter,

    and for the guy who ask about mc''s life before the game, it will be shown for the following next chapter.

    CHAPTER 14 Armored  Bear

    As we turned from the other direction of the forest to avoid the monster in that area, we happen to meet the other one. ¡°What an unlucky day¡±. I said to myself

    The armored bear looks at us with a murderous intent and roar loudly.

    Frosty who¡¯s at the back transform in his demon form and make his stance while I was prepared to cast a spell anytime they attack.

    ¡°Frosty, I will summon an undead, don¡¯t attack recklessly," I said to him as I saw him that any moment he will attack the armored bear in front of us.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty".

    ¡°While we are in this form call me Chris since, we are traveling it might be weird if people would hear you calling me like that and don¡¯t ever react to whatever they say about us unless I say so.! Do you understand?

    "Yes, your ma- Chris-sama?" he hesitate for a while Feeling unsure if it¡¯s right to call me that name.

    As we are talking about what¡¯s name he should call me, the armored bear got annoyed and roar loudly while running toward us.

    ¡°Rooarrrrrrrrrrrrhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±.

    ¡°Meteor shower¡±

    I cast a lightning spell when I saw the bear running towards us.

    I hit the armored bear, but my attack is so weak that a slight scratch could not even wound it.

    ¡°Master let me handle this one¡¯,¡±

    Frosty said while getting my permission to attack the bear.

    ¡°ok, since I can¡¯t do anything at the moment then it¡¯s up to you¡±. I replied.

    When the bear saw frosty running towards him, it used a [claw attack] to welcome frosty who charge his fist with mana to punch the bear.

    As I was thinking that¡¯s its futile for him to damage the bear I stunned and shock for a while when I saw the bear flying 1 meter from its position.

    Frosty who had no combat abilities but has infinite mana send the bear flying away?how could that be? How weak would be the creature here?.

    Back when I was playing this game you need at least to be level ten to defeat this armored bear.

    I thought the bear was killed but when I saw the bear got up and attack frosty who doesn¡¯t know that the bear was attacking behind him I yelled at frosty to look around.

    ¡°frosty look behind you!!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°what your- majest-------------¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

    Frosty was sent flying away as the bear hit him. He stood up and run again to launched another attack but the bear knows already what he will be doing and use a combo where it rolled, kicked the ground and a boulder of rocks was lifted then  kicked it again toward frosty who still charging.

    When I saw this I created a wind barrier to deflect the attack. I got manage somehow, but my barrier is weak enough to with stand a lot of boulders at once. Frosty was hit by some of the boulders at his left arm while his right arm was bleeding from the attack of the armored bear.

    ¡°Shucks!!! My power is so weak that even a boulder can break my wind barrier!¡±

    I fussed over my weakness which is not helpful at the moment.¡±

    ¡°frozty come over here. Faster!¡± I yelled at him who is holding his right shoulder to stop the wounds from bleeding.

    He run fast towards me and stop when he reaches at the back then I cast a spell to summon an undead.

    I don¡¯t know how many and what kind of undead I can summon at this rate, but I will leave that to fate.

    Since for now my summoning proficiency is of the lowest, all I can do is to believe that I¡¯m still the great magic caster as I was before.

    I reach out my left hand and look at my inventory to get my first item when I have first started this game. It is a level 30 normal staff given by the game which helps to cast spell faster without  doing enchantment for a mage profession, this staff is much better than have nothing, I also maxed out its property before so I think I can manage to defeat this bear in front of me.

    Luckily when I peek at my inventory a while ago I saw that I have only the staff which I keep as a souvenir.

    I lift it up then channeled my remaining mana into it.

    ¡°Summon undead¡±

    As the spell activated I feel extremely weak while a magic circle appeared in front of me.

    I tried to call a death knight and hope It would be successful though the chance would be around 8 percent but still I cling to my faith and hope for the best.

    Then a skull started to appear from the magic circle and later on its whole body was standing at the ground. But wait-------- it¡¯s a skeleton warrior, the lowest in the line of undead creatures.

    I think I was cursed. Huhuhuhuhu as I kneeled in the ground another 5 skeleton appears. So in total there are 6 of them now standing with their rusty sword and shield facing the armored bear who is 4 meters of height and 4x bigger than their size.

    We''re doomed! I said to myself maybe there¡¯s a miracle that would appear in the middle of this.

    But it¡¯s not the end for us unless we die, I command the skeleton warriors to attack the hind bear that is looking at me mockingly.

    the skeleton raise their sword and move forward to the armored bear but as I predicted they were killed with one smack by its claw and their bones scattered everywhere within the area, then I remember what frosty told me that he can lend me his mana, if I can channel his mana unto me maybe I can pull one of my items.

    But if I can¡¯t do it successfully the effect would be terrifying it would lead me to death or paralyze me  but in this situation I can¡¯t  choose but I just need to rely on my will.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Frosty come closer to me¡± I called him.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡± answered back while closing the distance between us.

    ¡°I will draw mana from your body, hold my hand and don¡¯t let  go ¡°

    ¡°I will never let it go even if it kills me, your majesty.¡± frozty answered with a resolved look at his cute face.

    I cut myself again and from the blood coming from it I draw a magic spell on his hand, from then I started to focus at his core to draw as much mana I need to pull out that item. As I closed my eyes I could feel his large pool mana, as expected from a sacrificial lamb I smiled while thinking this. Then as I could feel a surging heat coming from him, I feel an intense pain going through my body but I need to endure it for our survival.

    Then a small portal appeared where a size where my arm could only pass through. It''s my pocket item. It¡¯s somewhat like an inventory, but the only difference is that I keep all my world class item there because it can hold such high tier items without revealing them to an enemy if they try to look through my inventory and use a special spell to steal it. It¡¯s somewhat like an invisible pocket where I only can open and access it.

    As I reach my hand inside I pull the eternal set of rings and the berserker sword.  It¡¯s a very large sword, where only who has a large pool of mana can use it to its full potential. The bearer of this sword could lift it as if it¡¯s nothing because the mana circulates its power to make it lighter.

    This sword is a high class items which can par with other world class items. In this world, there are 6 systems in classifying the strength of items they are, normal items, mid items, high-class items, world class items, legendary and divine class items.

    Since I can¡¯t access the armory right now where most of my divine items are stored, this sword is the only thing I can pull out because my level is not enough to equip the legendary items inside the dimensional pocket.

    This sword is one of the highest levels in a high class category; it¡¯s also called a dragon slayer sword because it can kill even a high tier monster and demons effortlessly if you use it wisely.

    But since i went back to level one, the restriction set by the sword won¡¯t let me wield it. Then frozty whose level is 80 can use it to defend us for the meantime

    When I grab this item I let go of his hand immediately since the pain I felt inside is unbearable enough to kill me. As I held the items I handed the sword to frozty since I was gasping for air and feel so weak that I can¡¯t even stand up.

    ¡°Kill that bear with that sword¡±

    ¡°Thank you your majesty, I will use it to kill the monster¡±

    I told frozty and handed him the berserker sword.

    He grab the sword and lift it effortlessly but he staggered for a while since his mana is adjusting to the amount needed to use for the berserker sword..

    ¡°its heavy for you now and long for your size, but when you used to it you can¡¯t even feel it anymore¡± told him while I saw his unstable footwork.

    ¡°Ok, your majesty, for you I will kill it¡± told me then rushed towards the hind bear.

    He sometimes got tripped but stands up immediately then run again, as the hind bear saw the large sword he tried to attack frozty again since it was also injured back then they were in the same situation.

    Frozty in his uncertain steps jump higher and slash the hind bear, the hind bear in return used it enormous arms to use its claw attack to deflect the sword, but the hind bear cried from the pain and rolled over from the ground. His hand was cut by the sword and fall beside him then to finish it. frozty swiftly lift the sword and stab it from the back straight to its heart.

    As the blade push through the limbs to the heart, blood spilling from the wound splashing over frosty that was now dyed in red. While he pulled the sword   the hind bear who is lying in the ground, helplessly died from that.

    ¡®¡¯ your majesty, are you ok¡±

    frozty said while looking at me, as he was worried at my situation where I can¡¯t even support myself to stand up.

    ¡° I told you many times to call me Chris until I  reach the level where I can transform back to my original size, and you look older than me so it¡¯s okay to call me by my name. So for now I will call you as my big brother. ¡° I reprimanded him while I clutch my hands toward his shoulder to make me stand up.

    ¡°How can you say that your majesty!? I am not worthy to be called like that. I am just your humble servant¡± told me and look at me as if I said the most unbelievable words in the world.

    I rolled my eyes and think, maybe I was so mean to them that they think of me like a tyrant master. From now on I will change my way of handling my subordinates.

    ¡°Just follow me!. That is an order frozty¡±

    ¡°o-o-ok your maj- ,, ok Chris-sama¡± stuttering while saying those words.

    I smiled and then I pointed to a huge tree where I saw a small cave not far away from it.  I told him to bring me there to rest since we both need to recuperate from the fatigue we got from fighting an armored bear which actually not strong If I recall but since frosty who had no experience in a battle and my level is low it was indeed a feat for us.

    When I look at his face, I feel guilty because he was so pale from the drawback of the sword.

    As we reach the tree I equip the magic rings I pulled out and as expected from a legendary magical rings it adjusted its size and fit perfectly to my fingers then I use the ring which has the earth element type of magic to create a wall made out of soil and stone to make a cave out of it.

    it¡¯s the only thing I can do for now since I don¡¯t have mana to use any more,  I told him to get some sleep as we recovers from the fatigue. And when I laid my body at the ground I sleep right away.

    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been sleeping When I woke up because when I turned my gaze outside , it was dark already and I could see the 3 moons encompassing each other while frozty still sleeping soundly, I decide not to wake him up because he was still  tired. But my stomach keeps growling from hunger, I haven¡¯t eaten for a day if I remember it correctly.

    I slowly get up as to not wake him up then sneakily went outside. As I hear his breathing still the same. I sighed and let out a yawn and then I stretch my stiff body I got from the hardness of the floor.

    I search around the area to find something to eat, I left a message written in a scroll beside frozty so that he will not panic when he woke up and found out that I was not there.

    As I scout the area I could find some horned rabbit, armored tanuki and night viper along the way. I captured 4 horned rabbits where I had a hard time catching it first because, it was fast plus its was night, my vision is not that great at night but when I found my pace and learned how he avoided my attacks, finally I was able to catch one then later on I already have 4 of them then I decided to go back to the cave.

    When I reached the cave, frozty was already awake and as i expected he was so worried when he woke up and found out I was not there if it¡¯s not of the scroll he will go outside and find me already. I just shrugged from his complaint. As I notice he becomes more comfortable talking to me now. I told him to clean the horned rabbit in the river nearby the cave I found while I was hunting.

    He agreed then got out and come back a little while then we cook it together. The horned rabbits were actually delicious. After the dinner, we sleep again and I said to him that tomorrow will be the start of our journey through the village.

 Chapter 16.

    CHAPTER 16 SILVER WOLVES

    +++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    Chris Pov

    As I wake up early in the morning, I went outside the cave to pee.

    The mist that covered the forest made the temperature of the area a bit colder, but it is manageable.

    The grassy area where some of the wildflowers are could visibly see even this foggy area.

    When I went inside, frozty was awake already. He must be very tired but never voice it out, but yesterday it was clearly seen all over his face because he was paler than his normal creamy skin. But now the color of his face is getting better, he must recover already.

    As we left the cave, I dis-spell the magic and the scenery where it was before are now back to its original form. The largest tree in the center is the most noticeable because of its oldness and how tall it is among the trees that can be seen in the area plus it is the only tree inside this grassy plane.

    I open the navigation system and select the map icon. After I did this a 42 inches square transparent window appears, the map that I open was the geography of feloria kingdom and its border, but it seems that the map was not clearly detailed, my level status affected the map that''s why it was vague and the maps only indicate simple illustration of feloria.

    To make it convenient for us I made a bench and a table in the open area of the grassy plains out of my earth magic with the help of the ring. Each ring can help me cast high tier magic, but it limits me to 2x per day. Since I used the 2nd magic of the earth elemental ring, I can''t use it anymore today.

    When we seated I pointed where we are to frozty who examine the map like a child then point it where we should go. He frowned because it''s too far from our current location and it takes us 1 week if we walk there by foot.

    The red dot that indicates where we are, was the southern part of the kingdom where the most virgin forest could be found, it is also the sanctuary of the wild beast and untouched dungeon that''s why it is good for hunting and leveling up, but the only problem was that it''s also rank as the most dangerous place in the kingdom.

    That''s why most of the area was untouched by civilization and you could see the beauty of nature. The closest village from us would take us 6 hours of walk, since.my feet cannot make large steps and can''t run faster because of my small physique, it would take us 12 hours of walk from here.

    I face frozty who is looking intently at the figures of the map then I talk to him.

    Frozty?" I place my little hands in his shoulder and said.

    "Since it would take us 12 hours of walk by foot to be in the closest village, why don''t you give me a ride on your back. My feet are so small and I can''t walk that long because this body would feel tired after 30 min. Of walk" then frozty made his eyes big as I said this.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to be of service your maj- ahhh Chris-sama."

    I rolled my eyes as I heard this. ¡°is he a masochist"? I think to myself. But since he was a demon it would not be a problem since he was taller and faster than me.

    Ok!" Then shall we go? I told him and stand up.

    ¡°Ok!"

    Frozty who is smiling from ear to ear while picturing himself to be of great use to his majesty stand up and made a squat position to help me get to him.

    I dispel the earth magic as to not destroy the nature then after that we head to the closest village while I was on frozty back.

    We encounter some average monsters, like the horned rabbit, armored tanuki, slimes and another mid-tier monster. Frozty slays them all with his berserker sword. It also helps that he recovered from his mana because he could able to draw the sword easily.

    As he does this I feel like I¡¯m light as a feather because he runs with me on his back while killing all the monsters we face along the journey effortlessly, he also moves fast as if I was not there.

    We head north and passed some taller and bigger trees on the way, we also pass at the swampy area. We manage to cross by jumping at the branch of the trees along the way.

    Frozty who is slightly bigger than me about 6 inches, he manage to move like a ninja and jump from branches to branches until we landed on the dry ground.

    When we landed on the dry ground not far away from the swampy area, we fought to a snake viper, which was toasted to death with my fire blaze.  I need to defeat the monster to level up after all. After we killed the vipers we passed another tall trees and run until we jumped from the last one. We manage to get out for only 3 hours of running.

    ¡°how amazing". Frozty was indeed faster than I expected.

    When we got out from the thick forest, we landed on the road directing to a small village I saw in the distance. I told frozty to stop running because we need to hide our weapons. As he helps me down from his back I thanked him and I put my staff in the inventory and frozty did the same. We started to walk down at the road that is connected to the forest somehow.

    As we walked I notice that from the left side of the road you can see, a lot of rice fields, while on the other side are mostly vegetables and other root crops, we also meet some villagers along the way.

    We finally reach the entrance gate of the village, as I saw from my position it is indeed a simple village, for most of the houses are made out of woods and only 4 houses are made out of stones, maybe it is the house of the village chief and some landlords.

    Their gate was made out of lumber and they made it pointed at the tip and aligned with the others that surrounded the village entirely.

    There are 2 guards who guard the gate when we approach they asked us several questions.

    " hey, kids where are you from?"

    The tallest guy with a mustache and a blonde hair asked frozty since he was the oldest while the other one was looking at me weirdly maybe because of my hair. I notice along the way that my hair color is rare compared to others who just like a cosplayer."

    ¡°were from that forest and we lost the way to our destination would you care to help us through Mr. Guard!"

    I told the guy who asked frozty.

    " f-rom that forest?" Stuttered while pointing his hand towards the forest.

    " uhm yup from that forest" I honestly told the guy.

    ¡°How did you manage to get through? That forest is dangerous for young ones like you."

    The other guy who had a shabby armor and with a neat clean cut that is looking at me weirdly a while ago asked us.

    ¡°Some adventurers help us while we meet them along the way, but they don''t go with us when we reach the exit of the forest because they need to hunt more"

    I lied to answer them because they would see us like monsters if we told them the truth.

    ¡°Where are your parents? Why did they leave you there and why are you just wearing a cloak?¡±

    The blonde guy asked me again since frozty never able to talk because I always answer their questions first.

    Ahhhhrrrg this is annoying. I said to myself while staring at them innocently since they might notice if I act as matured one.

    ¡°Our parents are in the sinoi village, but I asked my brother to picked some wild berries in the forest near us, but we lost along the way, we walk and walk until we reach that thick forest and meet the adventurers. My clothes were torn apart when we ran from the vipers who wants to eats us, but the adventurer killed them, he gave me his cloak afterward." I sighed after that long explanation.

    It was obviously a big lie, but they believe it because I used my puppy dog eyes while fidgeting my hands. They must doubt us but as they heard my stories I saw a pity in their eyes.

    They let us in after that. I asked the guards.

    " ahhhhmmm sir where do I need to go if I want to buy clothes since I need to change?"

    ¡°that stone house at the center where the flags are swayed by the wind that is a tailor shop" he pointed at that shop while kneeling to make our heights the same.

    " but it''s quite expensive to purchase a pair of clothes there, do you have money? He innocently asks us.

    ¡°yes, sir the adventurers give us a few silver coins" I lied again.

    After that, we walk the road to the tailor shop.

    I saw some other children stop from what they are doing and look at us especially at me, and then laugh loudly.

    What the fuck I exclaimed while I almost run from the shame I felt of having a cloak as my dress. The way I walk was faster than normal to hurriedly reach the shop.

    We happen to meet also the women of this village who ask us the same question like the guards did. And like what I told the guards, I told them the same.

    Finally, we reach the shop, when we enter a soft sound from the chimes hanging at the front door could be heard and some squeak from the wooden door.

    I saw an old fat woman, around 40 years old who is busy finding whatever in a box in the counter, when she heard that a customer came by listening from the sound of the wind chime she smiled brightly expecting some adults wanted to buy his stuff but when he saw us she goes back to her frowned face while finding whatever in the box.

    ¡°Good afternoon young lady, I want to buy some dress, could you help us find where it is" I politely asked the fat woman and add some lies to it.

    ¡°She snorted while hearing me says those words"

    " my items here are expensive do you have money to afford these items?" She grudgingly asked us while her stares concentrate on me.

    " yes, of course, young lady, we wouldn''t come here if we don''t have" I replied back.

    " what a sharp tongue you have, boy" then she walked out from her counter and walk toward the ray of clothes from the children section.

    " this are the clothes I have for children''s feel free to choose." She mockingly smiles at us and walked back to the counter to resume what she''s doing.

    Hmmm i found a cute pair from all of the clothes that being hanged there, as I choose from the ray of clothes hanging at the track, I notice that each dress cost 2 silver coins, is the cheapest while 30 gold coins is the most expensive, it¡¯s quite expensive though if you live in this kind of village where farming is the source of income, but it''s not a big deal to me anyways,,

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I have still a lot of money in my account aside from the treasury. I have about more or less 4 million gold coins in my inventory right now.

    I pick the dress that I like then went to the counter and put 1 gold coin on top of it. The dress cost only 30 silvers so I still have 70 silver coins left.

    " here is the dress ''s young lady, " I told here,

    " keep the change" I added, then  walked inside a dressing room near the racks of linen and then  change there. The cloak that I was wearing was put inside the inventory and then I get dress afterward.

    After I changed I walk over the counter where frozty waiting while the fat woman still not recovered from the shock she received of receiving gold a coins from me. She was stunned for a while but when she saw us leaving, she bowed to us and thank us.

    What a hypocrite old fat woman" I told myself.

    When I went outside, I decided to find a restaurant if there is one in this area because I was so hungry  and since we don''t eat  breakfast since morning  my now tummy is aching a little bit so I need to eat since frozty can live without eating for 1 month so it''s not a big deal for him.

    "Yaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!" The woman we meet at the roadside running towards us shouting and even the children who are playing at the playground also running.

    I ask one of the children who runs toward us.

    " what''s wrong ? " I ask the boy who gasping for air after he stops by us.

    " the-re-s a pack of silver wolves in the rice field creating havoc there and - and - there coming to this village now, t-he-res a big white wolf in the pack.

    I saw the fear in his eyes as he told us.

    " how many are them in total? I asked the boy while still holding his shoulder.

    ¡°8-9? I don''t know, but there''s a lot of them.¡±

    He said while trying to escape from my grip.

    " you should run and hide too while still there''s a chance." The boy told us while escaping from my grip.

    I set him free and face frozty. Though I don''t have the obligation to help them but because of the blonde guard who let us through and help us. I will save this village, besides I need to do leveling,

    While we were inside the forest my level rose to level 4 and the leveling is much harder because you need to kill monsters higher than your level so that I could level up faster.

    I open my inventory and pull out the staff and frozty did the same, while other notice us and other are busy escaping,

    " look! They are adventurers!" The man in the rice field a while ago pointed at our direction.

    When they heard this they stop and look at the direction of the man was pointing.

    " they are just a child what can they do about that pack of monster?"  One of the villagers exclaimed.

    " but still maybe they can stop the monster from destroying the village. The fat woman from the tailor shop said to them.

    I did not notice that she went outside too but maybe as she heard the commotion she went outside to see what''s happening.

    They came forward to us and one of the villagers hold the hand of frozty who is holding a large sword in his right arm said.

    " child, can you help save our village? We can give you a reward if you help us terminate the pack of wolves infesting our source of income." The man who told us is about to cry.

    " it''s up to my maj- aish!!!! Chris sama if he wants to help you" frozty turned to me.

    The villagers had a worried look as they saw me holding an ordinary staff with a look" what can this child do about this!".

    Ahmmmmm! I clear my throat to draw away their gaze at me.

    " we will help you, but we can''t promise you a good result. " I told them without reassuring them.

    " but don''t get closer with us as we fight because we can''t guarantee your safety and  not be included if you happen to go near us.

    All of them nod, As I told them to gather at the next exit of the village to wait. They hurriedly went there while other bid us good luck before following the group.

    After that, we run to the location of the wolves outside the entrance of the village. As we reach there we saw that the two guards were fighting another wolf while most of the wolves are killing the livestock of the village.

    The two guards are quite good in fighting especially the neat guy, who had swift moves, he can easily dodge the attack of the wolf while busy distracting the attention of the wolf. the blonde guy tried to stab the wolf,  and they manage to cut a small wound from its leg, but the wolf cried and ask help using their form of calling their subordinates from the other wolf.

    When the 6 wolf including the alpha came, I activate

    [meteor shower].

    ¡°You have hit the silver wolf,

    80 hp has been deducted.¡±

    Shuckks only 80 has been deducted from my attack. I cast

    [ blaze tornado]

    to them.

    Each has been deducted by 120 hp.I think it would take me 50x to take down this wolf.

    While on the other hand, frozty quickly killed the 2 of them in 2 slashes of his sword. As expected but wait- I called frozty.

    "Yahhhhh! Just slash them with 1 strike and I will do the rest, I need to level up ok! I told to stop him from doing the killing."

    " im sorry Chris sama- ok I will follow you", he said while he jump back from his current distance to create space so that I could interfere if the bar of the wolf is almost done.

    " ok shall we start?" I smiled then look at the wolf.

    " here we come!!!!!.

    I shouted then we attack. In the open field where just a few meters away from the entrance gate of the village the 6 silver wolves and one alpha was rushing toward the two guards but I put a barrier to stop the attack of the wolf.

    While I was casting magic, frozty slash the silver wolves in a quick manner even I could not see his movement, he just appear and gone in a second. When he finishes slashing them in 1 strike, he told me to do the rest,

    " [fire tornado][meteor shower]

    I continually cast until one of them started to die, and the only one who¡¯s left is the white wolf who is the alpha,

    ¡°you have successfully killed a silver wolf¡±

    The system told me.

    The alpha uses it death glare to stun frozty and the two other guys, but I manage to close my eyes to stop its effect. I am thinking whether I would use the berseker mode because im running out of mana casting those minor spells but if I use this one I need to be extra careful to kill it because right after the usage has been done I can¡¯t move anymore due to mana exhaustion..

    I open my inventory and get the eternal ring of shadows to restrict his movements.

    I equip it and cast it afterward.

    [ shadow restriction]

    My shadow expands and went below the white wolf and 4 shadow hands appear and hold each foot. Then after I know that it won¡¯t move since the shadow restriction can hold for 10 seconds in my level so I need to do it quickly.

    ¡°you have activated the berserker mode, you will have 3 seconds to use this attack cool down 1 hour¡±

    [Berserker mode]

    After  i activate it, my vision became red then all my stats rises to a certain level then a black aura envelope my entire body and form a 2 meter sword with 3 spikes at the end each swords, this shadow spike sword is the benefits of having this berserker mode which I almost forgot that I have.

    I vanished in my position and appear in front of the wolf that tried to resist the shadow hands but cannot do it. When I appear in front of i activate the 300 slash spikes sword then the wolf died in an instant being shredded to pieces.

    ¡°You have successfully defeated the alpha.¡±

    ¡°you have acquired new skill

    shadow manipulation¡±

    When my berserker mode past it limits which is 3 seconds I was kneeling at the ground gasping for air since it consumed all of my mana. When the alpha was lying on the ground the effect of stun was also release for the three who was affected by it.

    ¡°Are you ok Chris sama?¡±

    Frosty who was trying to lift me up ask me while I smile in confirmation but after that I passed out.

    In my blurry vision, the two guards were running towards me and then everything went black. But before my consciousness fades away I saw this window and  smiled afterwards.

    You have leveled up

    You have leveled up

    You have leveled up

    You have leveled up

 Chapter 17.

    CHAPTER 16 ANVENTURER

    It takes me a full day to finally wake up, my mana was depleted to its maximum, that''s why my body is recuperating from it, but I feel much better now since all I do is sleeping. the woman at the tailor shop  let us stay in her house, let me eat a weird porridge which is totally horrible in the palate but they forced me to eat it since it was good in recovering according to them.

    it was  my second time using the eternal rings which exceeded my limitations as a magic caster for the time being, my fragile body can''t hold such a high-grade spell that''s why  I collapsed after I using it.

    I stood up because my back is aching from lying all day, I got down from bed and reach the door,when I  got out from the room i notice that frozty is in the living room talking to the fat woman, as I survey my eyes inside, it was a stone house where  all of their furniture comes from the capital because  they are all not ordinary materials that can be purchased in this area though it''s not you called luxurious but having this kind of furniture¡¯s proves that they are above from the others, it seems that his husband is one of the landlords of this area that''s why they afford this kind of living.

    in the living room area a sala set could be seen and a flower vase on top of the mini table in the center while an old wall clock on the left side and some antiques I don''t know, when they notice that I am awake the two person both stand up and hurriedly run at my side and check if I¡¯m ok especially frozty who  had the most worried look.

    " im ok you don''t need to overreact, im fine and I recovered perfectly thanks to you Mrs?" I asked the fat lady whom I don''t know the name.

    "Ohh Ohh!!!!! you''re the only one who still don''t know me, by the way I¡¯m the wife of  one of the landlords here, I¡¯m Mrs. Freya  cataleya the wife of lord drake  cataleya" she extend her hands to shake mine.

    ¡°nice to meet you Mrs cataleya, and I owe you my life"

    "ohh no !no!  We owe you our life if it''s not for you im pretty sure that the village here will suffer greatly because those monster will destroy their source of income," she added while still holding my cute hands.

    " were just happen to be in the area and it''s our duty to protect the weak!" im almost puke from what I said, the only reason why I did that is because I need to level up faster and it seems that my level  rose to 4 levels.

    ¡°Mrs. cataleya letting us stay in your home, we will see this as a favor and we promise to pay you back in the future, and we also need to go on our own, our parents must be worried for us!" I added a lie so that we could get out from this area because we stayed too long already here.

    when we finished the courtesy, she even praised me because I  was matured the way I move and  think, I almost got tripped when I heard that, maybe I forgot for that moment that I was in a body of a child.

    as we stepped outside the house, all the villager are there to bid us farewell, we also ask the reward they promised to give us, a full pouch bag of money, is handed to us, but I did not count it because it didn''t matter anyways.

    When we exited the village I open my stats to see what my level has become.

    Status Window

    Name  chris davis ( KURINAI)          Title     dungeon master

    Race   Human           Alignment       unaligned

    Level   8

    Class  Magic caster

    Health 4000   Mana  9600

    Health Regen            100/1s            Mana Regen 200/2s

    Strength         3600   Agility  200

    Wisdom          850

    Stamina          1200

    Magic Resistance

    Fire     400     Water  400

    Wind   400     Earth   400

    Lightning        400     Neutral            800

    Holy    1200   Dark    2000

    SKILLS

    lesser summoning,blaze tornado,berserker mode,sahdow grasp

    hmmmmmmm.......... it seems good anyways but I need to defeat higher grade monsters to level up faster, but I can''t do it yet because my skills are not enough to defeat them, even my body can''t hold such high magic from the rings which resulted in me to sleep for 1 day.

    as I scroll it down I notice that below my skill  summoning undead,  aside from skeleton warriors it seems that there''s another one I can summon now, it''s the angel of decay, not  bad I said to myself.

    When I notice that there''re no people around I summoned the angel of decay.

    ¡°You have summoned an angel of decay, 8000 mana has been deducted¡±

    a dark smoke from the ground appear and later on the angel of decay appear in front of us.Standing 9-feet tall and weighing 500¨C700 lbs with wings and claws, their putrid bodies constantly decomposed, and pools of filth dribbled around their feet. In battle, they were ferocious, using their ogre-like size and strength to pummel opponents who have not already succumbed to their aura of corruption. When they spoke they did so with a slurred, muddy voice

    In its muddy voice it spoke.

    " hello master, "

    I¡¯m a little surprised because it seems to know me.

    " how did you recognize me?" I asked

    " it''s because there''s a hint of aura that is connected to us when you summon us before and that what make us identify our summoner though it''s subtle, in any way but the familiarity of your aura is there that''s why I can identify you even with that small body of yours."

    " hmmm mmm,my aura? but right now I just tested out if I can summon you, and it seems I can, you can go back now, for the moment I won''t need your service."

    " as you wish my master," then a smoke  surrounds him  and then he disappear.

    " frozty we need to be in the sinoi village as fast as we could. We need a transportation to be there faster" I told frozty while he silently following me.

    " and can you talk more? it seems like I¡¯m the only one who talks a lot more here?" I told him because he won''t talks unless being asked

    " ok Chris sama" then went silent again.

    It seems that it''s in his personality to be like that. We started to walk down the road that is going to the feloria capital. But we need a horse or something to ride on, I was frustrated by this when someone caught my attention, we are not far from the village since we leave when an adventurer is rushing towards us from behind.

    " waiiiiittttttttt!!!!!!!!...." the woman from behind running so fast to reach where we at the moment.

    when I heard this I had an idea running through my mind. Then I face frozty and said.

    " frozty run,"

    then I started to run ahead while frozty who heard it started to run also but not that fast since my steps are not that big enough to run faster. I just did it to annoy the one who is trying to get our attention.

    ¡°wait, the boy who wear a blue shirt, you rascal wait!" an irritation coming from a woman voice could be heard from a distance calling me behind.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.But I just ignore him and just run ahead but since I¡¯m not fast enough she manages to reach us. I don''t want to hassle frozty for just my fun. When she reached us, she was gasping for air while trying to talk at the same time.

    " why didn''t you stop when someone calling you" she is holding her chest while saying this words?

    "me? I didn''t hear anyone calling us, did you hear someone calling us frozty? I asked frozty hoping he would ride on my joke.

    " yes I heard someone master." he honestly told me while staring at me as if   what he has done is right for the moment.

    ahhrrrg he doesn''t even know how to lie. I face the girl with a sleek hair and a slender body while her bouncy breast is very proud on its own. Her white skin is glistening in the sun because of the sweat she received while running.

    ¡°maybe frozty heard you but I don¡¯t heard anyone calling me." I blatantly lied while looking innocently at her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Then why did you start running?" she asked while she recovered a little from panting.

    "I just wanted to run and was in a hurry, and what is it to you? ¡°I questioned him back.

    " hmmmmmmmppp!''" when I arrived at the village because of the complaint sent by the chief of that village to terminate the wolf infecting their crops, I heard that an 8-year-old child saves them." she looked at me as if the chief village told her a big lie.

    " what the chief village told you was correct and besides what is it to you if we save that village?¡± frozty interrupted to what im about to say.

    "what is it to me?her eyes become bigger  facing frozty.

    "it is my business for your information kid and I don''t know what trick  you use to  make that village believe that you''re a hero. " she said it none stop but when I heard this I was irritated for a  moment.

    "we did not say that were a hero" and besides,

    " if we didn''t save that village, you will only find an empty and deserted place and you can''t collect the reward your eager to have.¡± I fight back then I add before I walked away.

    "and for your information the silver wolf and their alpha attack the village the other day so don''t complain at us, because you don''t have the right because you arrive at the village very late. ,¡±

    after her eyes squint from hearing and boiling her blood that I could see her face red from embarrassment to say those words, I started to walk away to our direction, while frozty look at her like he wants to murder her for a moment.

    I called frozty because the girl is wearing mithril armor and had a large sword at her back. She was not an ordinary woman because of her equipment and I could sense that she was dangerous for us at the moment so we leave her while we still can.

    ======================

    adventurers pov

    I never thought that this child can eliminate the silver wolf that ranked as a 5 tier monster which for them in their age is impossible for them to defeat. When I heard the chief village saying this unbelievable fact, after my team arrived, I could not believe it at first but seeing the damage done at the entrance of the village, I could say that there''s a fight happened there. When I asked him if who''s the one eliminate the monster, he told me that 2 children help them to kill the monster.

    what?!!!!! just the  2 of them and most of it, there just a child? is this some kind of a joke ?when I asked the old chief where are they, they told us they just left. When I heard that, I told my team to stay at the village for the moment and I will try to catch them

    As I run I saw two children at a distance, I tried to run fast so that I could catch them and ask them if what the chief was true. When I¡¯m halfway I called their attention so that they would stop and wait for me but the son of a bitch, they started to run when they heard my voice.

    I run faster and when I reach them, I was gasping for air and tried to talk them while catching some air, but this two child, the other one with a silver hair, a squinted cute eyes and about 12 years of age answered me. But what he told me was an absolute lie. But he just casually said it, as if he was telling the truth, ohh my god where did this child learn this kind of trick which only matured people only do.

    when I ask another question the other child which is older about 14 years old answer me as if I was there to harm them, that what  they do is right and it is my fault   questioning them, and he look at me with a murderous look. But I ask again this time, asking their validity or proof that they help the village. The squinted cute child answer me that it''s our fault for arriving late and the attack happened a day before we arrive?

    I was shocked that the attack happened a day before  because the report about their request was arrived 2 days ago and from the loca-loca capital which is near from this village would take us about half and one day of travel and that if we travel fast.

    As I was lost with my thoughts, I saw the two leaving; it seems that the old one was his servant or something because he follows the younger one around. I just let them walk away and then I started to go back at the village.

    -----------------------

    Chris pov

    When I walk away from the woman who stop us, I told frozty to follow me, as we saw her in a lost thought which I don''t know anyway, as we walk again, the woman went  back to the village when she felt that nothing will come out from us.

    We are walking for an hour now and it seems that my body started to feel tired again, I told frozty to stop for a while because we need to rest. As I was looking for a place to rest, I saw an arc tree in a group of trees beside the road which stand out among the rest. It has a fuller leaves which give a shade to the ground, we went there and as we approach, I notice something black at the ground and when I went closer I saw a small fox with 8 tails whimpering something and crying for help.

    As I saw this I rushed towards it and saw that he has a wound at his right leg, a mark of a bow pierce through its legs which made it unable to walk.

    As I see this,frozty who was at my side tried to kill the fox by taking out his sword but I stop him from doing it. Instead as I reach the black eight-tailed fox, it tried to bite me but I pressed its wound to make him stop from doing it, I know im naughty but what can I do , it tried to bite me who just want to help this monster then I used  identify to know about the stats.

    ¡°8 tailed fox [level 90]

    A black 8 tailed fox was 400 years of age. It hides its true appearance to deceive its prey,

    It is said that this is the last one of its kind because they were hunt back in the days because of their heart which is said to be the source of an enormous power and grant immortality, but none could actually verify its effectiveness since they were also hunted by the 8 tailed fox to death.

    This monstrous creature is hidings its true power in this small form, its skill worm hole can obliterate an entire city by one strike and can produce a massive destruction by its enormous strength.¡±

    Holy shitt!!!!!!!! As I saw its description I never thought it would be like this, woo hah jackpot as I said to myself. As I look closer to this animal, I notice its silky black hair and its golden eyes crying from agony, I checked its wound and found out that it was hit by a bow with the teyra poison which can make even the strongest person die from its toxicity but for animals, it made it times 2 more painful than the humans.

    I was in awe since it can kill you 8 hours after the shot. it seems that this black fox indeed has a strong vitality and strength for surviving like this because based on its wound it has been 6 days he  received its wound and  the poison made its whole leg incapable of using   and now it''s starting to  climb going through his half body. It''s a male fox based on the way I saw its private part when I¡¯m checking his wound.

    As I heard him cried, it seems like he¡¯s asking for help and since I was here already i wanna make a try.

 Chapter 18.

    Chapter 18. 500 year old black fox

    Chris POV

    I pull out my divine ring which is gold white in color and had a diamond gem coiled by a white snake on top of it. It has a skill of divine healing which heals  all kinds of wounds, poison and whatsoever that needs healing, this is somewhat made you undefeatable because of its power, in my current form I can only use it 4x a day but since I took pity of this guy I will use one for it.

    " frozty kill him if it will try to kill me after I heal it. Ok!¡± I told frozty while making a stance for a slash if it will come to that.

    " ok Chris sama, I will kill immediately if I sense even a slight hostility from it"

    When I activate it skill a white transparent glow envelop the small fox and a moment later the wounds started to close up in rapid pace later on it was finally healed and the only thing that was left was the dried blood from its shiny fur.

    When the fox thought that the pain was gone he look at me and then jump and tried to run away, when frozty saw this he tried to follow the fox but I stop him before doing anything.

    " you don''t need to catch it, I just heal it because of pity."

    " what an ungrateful beast!" Frozty exclaimed.

    " let''s take break and  rest here frozty just for 30 mins.!"

    " ok Chris sama" then he sits beside me.

    What a beautiful day, the sun was shining to the world giving its warm and beautiful scenery in front of us with a slight brush of the winds make my body recovered a little from the fatigue of walking.

    When using the healing ring, I don''t need to use my mana and it¡¯s good that it was like that. As I tried to close my eyes for a bit I fall asleep and when I woke up frozty was still at my side and is looking for us, it seems that I sleep for hours since when we rested at this place around it was around morning but now the sun is already at its peak. I stand up and brush the leaf that sticks to my trouser while frozty just stand up and put his sword to the abyss.

    As we tried to go back to our journey the fox suddenly appeared in front of us and when frozty saw this he pull the berserker sword instantly and made his position.

    As I also readied my stance, I notice that the wolf just stared at us especially at me, it transformed into a beast mode and now a 6 feet tall black fox with its 8 tailed swaying and its golden eyes is staring at us his black shiny hair was shining by the hit of the sun and its muscular legs was a sign of its enormous strength.

    As I saw this a sweat appeared in my small forehead, I brushed it off with my hand and pull my rings to ready my spell if it tried to attack us. When it walks towards us we started to step and attack but we halt in midway when it spoke.

    " hello human, you don''t need to do that, I am here to offer my thanks to this child for healing me. May I know what is your name silver-haired boy?."

    I hesitate for a moment but answered anyways.

    " my name is Chris and you are?"

    " ohhh what a beautiful name indeed, by the way, my name is tahuro. You seem to be not an ordinary human by the items you possess especially that sword, it can kill me if you will try."

    " don''t worry we don''t need to do that." I replied back and relax a little, but we also ready our spell anytime if in case it will use a sneak attack.

    " nice meeting you tahuro but can you go back to your small form because it tires us looking at you."

    " oohhhh sorry, I just wanted to show you my true form in exchange for healing me, you are the first pair of human who saw me in my true form after 50 years."

    What the heck 50 years? Then I suddenly remember that it is 400 years old already.

    " what  is your business with us then?" I questioned him.

    " I can feel an abnormal power with you, it''s like that it''s not your original from."

    What a wise fox, it is not ordinary to guess that this is not my true form I applaud him for doing that.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    " yes, its true,!" I honestly answered.

    " your majesty-?" I stop him from continuing his words.

    " stop before spilling anything I said to frozty with a commanding voice.

    As the wolf saw me, I saw a little fear in his eyes. But it is weird because honestly he can kill us if we don''t try to use our world class items and my divine rings.

    Frozty stops from doing anything and remains standing then I face the fox. If you don''t have anything to say we will resume our journey now.

    "Sorry for my impudence but may I ask if where you are heading to?" The fox asked.

    " sorry, but we don''t need to tell you that." Then I started to go back to the road and started to walk."

    " if you may, I can give you a ride? He tauntingly offers us.

    "Hmmmmm! Why are you giving us free ride I doubt asked him.

    " im very thankful for your kindness that you save me from my death and because of that I want to follow you."

    I paused for a while and think. Since I need to be there quickly and I was looking for a ride anyways I will agree to this offer.

    "But I don''t trust you and besides you can kill us anytime you feel it too," I ask him to confirm something.

    " if  my guts telling me right, you are a dangerous person  and that''s the last thing I will do if I still value my life. And I can assure you that I will give you my loyalty to that." He assured me.

    " from what I heard your race is cunning and full of trickeries? In what ways I can assure that you are telling the truth?"

    " you can put a slave mark in me if that what proves my loyalty to you and it seems that you know how to do it?. A truth can be seen in his eyes while staring at me.

    " hmmm mmm, just to assure my safety I will put a crest mark in you as to avoid killing me and frozty and to answer your question. Yes, i know how to do it."

    The black fox walks closely to me and then stop when he reaches 5 inch away from me.

    " but I need you to transform to your original form in order to do the spell," I ask him nicely.

    He walks away a little bit and then he transformed to his original form and then he lowers his stance for me to reach him.

    " can you lay down? " I ask him. then when he lies down I cut myself a little with the blade frozty had, then  draw a crest mark in his chest and enchant it with a little magic, after doing this my blood penetrated inside and then he finally started to feel pain and cripple because of it,  frozty held me and jump further away to the wolf as to not be killed while the crest started to gain control over him.

    After a while the pain subsides and the fox now panting while trying to go back to its original form.

    When I saw this I break free from frozty and walk towards tahuro. Then a confirmation appeared.

    Tinnnnggggg.

    ¡°You successfully put a crest on a monster.

    By doing this, the fox will not attack you and will swear loyalty to you.

    If it tries to attack you the crest mark will activate the spell and he will suffer an indescribable pain.¡±

    I reach my hand to him and grab his weak body then I cuddled him for a while. After he regains his strength  he transformed back to his original form and let us ride on his back and we started to resume our journey back  faster than I imagine.

 Chapter 19.

    CHAPTER 19 SINOI VILLAGE PART 1.

    Chris POV

    The strong wind that I feel as I rode on its back and our way become blurry as we pass through the forest, the black-tailed fox tahuro made our journey to sinoi village faster than what I expected he is so fast that even the view could no longer be seen, everything went array as we passed at the shortcut that tahuro knew.

    I told him to bring us to the thick forest near the feloria kingdom where our dungeon was located before. He was a little shocked hearing that I was a dungeon master though he predicted that I was strong, but he never expected me to be one and that made him more amazed.

    In this world they only knew that dungeon master never leaves the dungeon for it sole purpose is to guard the core with its life but now one of it is riding on its back.

    as we reach the thick forest called druin we step inside the entrance of the forest where 2 large vines intertwined in each other at the entrance which is not there before , i could sense a hint of my magic in this area since the dungeon was exploded from the inside ,some of the crystal inside that possess magic was scattered throughout the forest and it made the forest abnormal in a sense that the monsters lurking inside the forest before was now extremely evolve and  some part of the forest were hard to access but since  the stone was part of my dungeon before, every time I touch it or the  monster who was affected by it knows that their power came from me and then they become more friendly and not attacking us.

    But because of this abnormality the forest was constantly raided by adventurers, from the feloria kingdom but none of them completely raided it successfully; I could say it¡¯s about 1/3 of it. As we enter the forest the vines which block the entrance is moving on its own and made a way for us to enter, it seems that as I approach it is automatically made a way for me. We walk inside and after we passed the entrance it also went back to how it is from the start.

    Then I face tahuro who transformed to its small form,

    ¡°can you transform into a human form?" I asked him since when it was still a game, fox related classes can transform himself as a human if they reach a certain level.

    " yes, master Chris  why do you ask?¡±  He replied.

    " can you do it for me since we can meet some adventurers on the way and your race is extinct already you will be a target  and I don''t want  that to happen as long as you are in my care."

    "Thanks for your concern master and I will transform back to a human form if it''s your request then I will follow."  after he said it a white light covered his body then after a moment a handsome man about 6 feet tall with a firm body around 24 years of age is now facing me, his black hair and his white skin while his golden squinted eyes made it more noticeable. he wore a pair of blue and black armor and a lance with a golden black color is in his right arm.

    I was astounded by his physique that speaks how strong that person is, his squinted eyes perfected his handsome face, then he spoke that made me back to my senses as I stare at him with my mouth open.

    " m-aster, you stare too much, did you not like my appearance? " while  he awkwardly looking at me.

    "no, I mean your appearance is great and besides you look great in your human form then why is it you like to be in that  small form? I asked him

    " being a human is a lot more hassle than being a small animal, in my small form I can run fastly, and can hide in the dark completely if someone chased me and besides I like being an animal form more than this, master". he replied while scratching his head.

    "ahhh! ok! let''s go, if someone will ask us especially you tahuro since you''re older than us in your form most adventurer will ask you what we are doing in the forest just tell them you are in a quest to deliver us in our village at the end of this forest, do you understand me?" I ask tahuro while I equipped the rings in my fingers then the staff that I''ve been using is hidden inside the inventory.

    The forest became magical as there''s a small glow floating all over the place and also some of the trees seems like alive every sway of the leaves and branches that was hit by the wind.

    as we pass some trees and vines tahuro carried me at his back to make our travel faster while instructing him where is the place where we are heading, thanks to the map everything became much easier since my detection spell is not working at the moment, frozty and tahuro activated their detection spell to prepare if some enemy or adventurer will be in the area.

    As we go through the forest we happen to pass by at the swampy area, lakes and waterfalls become more beautiful beyond comparable.

    we also meet some adventurers who fight 3 demons wolfs and water slimes, but we manage to reroute our ways so we would not entangle them, at last after running throughout the forest I can sense a powerful source of magic from my divine staff which I handed to the child in the village nearby.

    we stop at a small cave hidden in the boulder of stones at the end of this forest where most of the high tier creatures is lurking and the cave where only one people could pass through is covered with a moss and some vines to make it more natural and unnoticeable to the eye, before I transferred them to the surface I made it hidden to the outside world and made an illusion so no one could penetrate them at the moment and to safely guard them but the nature itself covered it.

    I also transferred some of the 5 to 8 tier beast and monsters to guard the village and to protect the people inside since I don''t know what will happen to them while I was gone. The village was surrounded with 12-meter fortified walls around the whole floor to protect the other races which I created inside the dungeon. And the size of the floor is like a size of a whole kingdom.

    as tahuro help me get down from the ground, I thank him and started to enter the cave, since my body is small it''s not a problem for me and frozty, while tahuro transformed into its fox form to pass through since the cave entrance was only 2 meters, it was hard for his human form to enter without crawling so he transformed back.

    The cave was dark so I use a ball of light to make our way visible, the structure of the cave is that the entrance was small at first but as you went through, it became wider and larger.

    We walked for 30 mins until we reach the end and eight-meter rock golems that guarded a 12-meter door is standing at the side. at first you can see them as a boulder of rocks in the side but if you approach the door you will be attacked by it if you don''t have the permission to pass through but even if you manage to defeat them an iron-heavy door will block you to enter, it is heavy like a four elephant combined so, without a magical ring that will help you to open it or a superpower strength then it will impossible for you to open it. It is also resistant to all types of magic so destroying it will also impossible.

    Since I created all of them they were all linked to me that''s why as we approach, the sleeping golems started to move and kneeled as we approach them after I dismissed it and command to open the door with its massive strength they open the door slowly. Though I could use my ring or even just touch it, the door will open automatically for me. But the golems still open it, out of respect and loyalty toward me.

    but judging the two beside me is amazed by it, it made me frown a little bit especially frozty, it was all new to him since he was always inside the 7th floor, he never made it out because he was not allowed to, and it made me sad for not letting him outside the 7th floor where the chambers located and the throne room.

    he was a sacrificial lamb so his sole purpose is to revive me and besides when it was a game the NPC never leaves their domain so it is natural for them to be there but now is different since I was trapped inside everything went abnormal even frosty who supposed to gone after he used his life to revive me is now here at my side.

    as we stepped inside, the door behind us is slowly closing and in front of us,  a 15 meter  wide stone pavement  about 8 meters of length from us  to the gate  entrance of the village, when we were inside tahuro transformed in his human formed and the two walk beside me towards the gate . As we reach it the double door gate could be seen then we open it using the ring I created.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The moment the gate was open A small village can be seen from here, the villa house is neatly arranged with a fountain on the center and a street light and trees where aligned beside the stone pavement.it looks more advance compared to the way of living of the people here because I designed it by imitating the rich villa in the real world if one to see it you could not believe that it has existed inside the forest.

    The two was in awe as they saw how was progressive the village was. There was also a park, and a market in a distance from the houses.  The farm is located away from the village and the people are busy while children could be seen loitering at the park.

    As they saw that the gate was open they run back to their houses as they feel fear for a new person appeared to the gate that was never opened after I transferred them here. It¡¯s almost a month now since they appeared outside the dungeon, but only now they saw someone aside from them. 12 children could be seen in the park playing but as they notice us all them run and called their parents, as the women heard their child calling their name they went outside, and as they saw us they called the men while shouting that an enemy appeared but from the commotion from all of these I couldn''t see the child where I give my divine staff.

    as we walked towards the center, all the villagers are there blocking the way with a tools in farming as their weapon in their hands, then from all of them who is blocking our way the two brothers appeared making their way to the front to see who''s coming. I saw the child who has the staff in a form of a key hanging on its neck. Then the chief step out the line and speak to us.

    " who are you? and how did you manage to pass through the gate. ? are you an enemy,? if so, we will chase you outside this village, and let the gnolls and orcs eat you alive." the chief village who had a scared face warn us.

    Then my eyes fixated at the child whom I give my item, he was holding it with his two arms as if he was scared that it will be stole away from him.

    " fear not my people, it is me kurinai the one who made this village and save you from the fire slimes

    I was looking at them while trying to explain my present situations.

    " we don''t believe you, and besides master kurinai had his 8 guardians and you don''t have one."

    the chief village yelled at me while still holding the rake tools for farming.

    " as you know this place was moved to the upper ground and since I place it here, I made some precautions  so that you will not be easily invaded and that proof is where the large gate outside and the vast wall I made around the whole area and if you still don''t believe me,  I give something to that child that will prove who I am ."

    I pointed one of the children who was holding something around his neck and behind him is  a young man who  secured his brother in a tight hug.

    "you can confirm everything to him, and the item that I gave him is one of my important equipment and besides if some stranger would come here they would be attacked  by the golem already.¡±

    They know what I¡¯m saying is right and somehow they believe me, but I can still see some hostilities in their eyes since I was in a small form and the two beside me was never been seen by them.

    After they confirmed that what im saying is right, they turn to me and said.

    " if you are truly our master then can you explain to us what happen to you?¡± the chief village asked.

    I explained to them what happened to me and how come that I become like these, but I did not tell them everything since it doesn''t concern them anyways. After they heard my explanation every one of them lowered their weapons and started to give their respect to me.

    I walked  straight to the child who was about my age since were of the same height, I ask about the key that I give him, he was reluctant at first, but eventually he give me the item that I really needed for this moment.

    As the moment I receive the key, a message pop out.

    ¡°dedric divine staff ( level 100 )

    You have received the divine staff that was turned into a golden key.

    For the meantime you cannot wield its full power because of level restriction but as a contractor you will be given some benefits.

    You can have 1/3 of its power if you drop some blood to summon the divine staff, it will be transformed back to its original size for 30 seconds and you can summon a higher rank of undead and mid-tier spells.

    Twelve thousand will be deducted from your mana after activating it. Cool down time is 48 hours.¡±

    After I saw this, a smile could be seen in my face while the village also amazed at the key that shined brightly after I hold it. I drop a single blood from it and then it turned into a staff but the size was small compared before maybe it reacts to my height also.

    since I only have 30 seconds, I can break one of the crystal that I used to seal one of my guardians but I need to be more decisive in this because I can only use this cheat skill that I learned before when it was a game though it is not indicated in my status, I will try my luck to use it since it does not have a level restriction..

    This skill was called [ the shadow divine grasp], I can use my shadow to send to the abyss and touch the crystal where my guardians are sealed and in a state of suspended animation. but this kind of skill can only use once after the skill is done it will be erased.

    that''s why I need to be vigilant as to who I¡¯m going to choose, if  I will base on overall performance  zeberu is the best but in appearance he is the worst, but in return if I want to have  the strongest partner beside from tahuro zeberus is the best option among them all, since I can only do once, I don''t know what to do and instead I pull my hair just to squeeze any idea.

    as the people saw me, they had a doubt looks if im still sane or not, so they are looking at me like a crazy person but I don''t mind what they are thinking, then after of deliberating as to who I choose, I stand and calm myself and then I put my blood to the staff, a black glow instantly shines at the ball then after it processed, a source of strength was starting to go away from me, then I shout,.

    " shadow divine grasp",

    A multiple layers of magic circle appear on the ground and the sky connecting to each other after they became stable, they started to turn and then stop, until the sequence are aligned then a black smoke arose from the ground and the abyss portal opened, the crystal capsule appear together with hades who had a bored look and then after a second I shouted again.

    ¡°Cancel suspended animation"

    The curse seal is now starting to coil at the crystal capsule and started to break it into a thousand pieces and the guardian who is in front of me is no other than  zeberu, who is still in a sleeping state and floating  inside the magic circle, after the magic circle dissipate, a red glow started to envelop zeberu and then the moment that the spell almost gone , he started to open his eyes, in that spur of moment hades who had a bored look wants to tell me something but the spell already used it remaining time so the words he supposed to ask was cut and only a lingering voice could be heard from it while zeberu who was re summoned again is floating towards me with a shocked look to my new form.

 Chapter 20.

    PART 2

    zeberu instantly knew that it was me due to frosty who is at my side and the divine staff I was holding, after the spell done its purpose, the staff turns back into a key form but I was gasping for air because all my mana reserves were consumed but thanks to myself who were always depleting my mana my body got used to it so I did not faint today.

    as I was down to the ground and gasping for air, frozty hold me and assist me to stand up since my knees got weak after that, as zeberu who stared momentarily look at me then use mana healing to get back my lost mana.

    " im sorry for a delay your majesty, I was just stunned for a moment and forget that your suffering, it is  unforgivable act and I am willing to accept any punishment you will bestow upon me."

    while kneeling in front of me and still floating at the ground made the people of the village terrified about the monster in front of them and feared for that moment but as  they saw that it kneeled in front of me they sigh and calm themselves after.

    "no, it was ok zeberu, I can still manage but right now is not the time to do that, I forgive you and I have something to discuss  you about something."

    " yes, your majesty thank you for your benevolence and if it''s not too much I would like to hear an explanation as to why you had that appearance" zeberu ask me.

    " I''m repeating this time over and over again so I will let frozty do that so let''s proceed first to build some houses for us to settle, I will let you do that for the moment since your level is much higher than mine you can build easily" I told him while looking at some of the area where we could build our house for the moment.

    Then the chief came forward and said.

    " your majesty, you build too many houses for this village and since there are still few available you can occupy it" the chief suggested.

    "impertinence! how could our majesty live in that shabby house of you lowly human," zeberu yelled at the man who spoke. While the man stepped back as he heard the voice of zeberu which is creepy to hear.

    " stop that zeberu, you don''t need to fuss over that,"

    " but, your majesty.-"

    "stop it, thanks for the advice chief but I need to build a control room for the entire floor that''s why I need a separate house to be built. but thanks for your offer" I calmed the shock and afraid chief  then I started to tell them to go back at their own respective chores.

    as I say that, they started to go back at their work while the 4 of us, tahuro zeberu, frozty and I, are standing near the gate, zeberu asked about the existence of tahuro.

    as tahuro on the other side afraid and shivered for a moment as he felt that the monster in front of him is way much stronger than the two companion he had. He also wonder why the master had a loyal subject like zeberu was in his care.

    I can see the anxiousness from tahuro but i just ignore it.

    " zeberu, connect me in the crystal that this floor has, I need to connect it to a dungeon core that I have received during the last fight."

    " you- have acquired the legendary core your majesty?" Zeberu bewildered as he look at me.

    " as expected from our majesty" zeberu added.

    " were gonna talk about it later but for now let¡¯s make a control room first." I walk towards the end of the houses together with the 3.

    As zeberu following me he also pulls his staff to ready the spell that we will be using.

    We stop at a space area 15 meters away from the village beside where the lake is located and from behind are the thick forest.

    Zeberu activates his spell creation to made a control room.at first he started to create a wall that will be separate the village from the house and after that a magic circle appears and a crystal of green which is the heart of every floor began to emerge.

    I walk towards it and touch it with my hand, as I touch it a faint glow could be seen in me and the crystal and then the connection begin,

    I can control everything in this area and 5 kilometers outside this floor. After that, I walk again towards the 3 and zeberu started to activate a large purple colored magic circle and the roof started to emerge.

    I thought it was a simple house but when everything is done what I saw is beyond my imagination that it left my mouth open.

    A castle is now standing in front of us. Frozty and tahuro did the same reaction as I do, we never expected it to be like that.

    A castle? You gotta be kidding me. I look at zeberu and i could see a fulfillment in his eyes then if everything is like this, i don''t have to worry anymore.

    A huge castle is in front of us and the gate of the castle was guarded by a death knight, death archers and mages are at the barracks and post area.

    As we enter, the death knight bowed at us and we pass through a pathway which leads us to a large iron door. As it open a red carpet could be seen where an undead maid was lining and bowed their heads in uniform and a grand staircase with a beautiful chandelier at the ceiling was at the end of it, as we walk inside, the carpet is soft every time you step it and a beautiful paintings and expensive decorations and furniture could be seen on the wall and on the hallway.

    It is indeed meant for kings and queens domain. As i was contemplating i was snapped back to reality as zeberu spoke to me.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    " I hope you like it your majesty" zeberu look to with a worried look.

    " well, I never expected that you will build like this but nevertheless it was very good, as expected of you" I look up to him since he''s tall.

    " thank you, your majesty, that you like it," he smiled and started to have a dreamy look, all of my guardian zeberus has the weird attitude because every time I praise him, he flowed with joy as if I''ve done something incredible to him.

    But anyways he leads me to the control room as we passed at a long hallway and a lot of rooms that I notice along the way. He creates a floating throne for me so that I don''t need to walk anymore.

    Below the chair is a purple magic circle could be seen where the cause of the chair floating. It was fueled by his mana so i don''t need to worry since he had a lot of it.

    Each of us can cast magic , and each of us has different color of a magic circle, like zeberu is purple, mine is black,pitou is orange,zeckery is green, and the rest is according to their hair color.

    We passed a complicated way and reach the bottom of the castle and a silver ornated doors could be seen. As if on cue it opens automatically without a sound.

    Inside the control room was just an empty space nothing could be seen. a four walled room  that has nothing but an empty space but at the center a green crystal with a transparent barrier that guarding it was glowing and floating.

    It is the reason why the room was so bright as I float towards it I entered the barrier to protect the crystal and the three left behind because they are not allowed to pass through. If they will force to enter the magic spell that I put will activate and they will be killed without a trace because I cast a forbidden spell of a 10 tier magic to this room.

    As i was inside i open its navigation system and watch the overview of the whole floor. In the monitor i could see everything, the animals,people,monsters and even the trees outside the wall that surrounds the whole floor could be seen.

    First I fortified the wall and told zeberu to cast iron fortification at the wall and as he activated it the monitor indicated that the defense of the wall is at the maximum.

    I add some guards roaming around the whole floor area.

    I can access everything in this floor without worrying about my mana because zeberu is my source, as he created this castle he connected his pool of mana to mine so I could use it.

    After some preparations we went back to the main hall which we are a while ago and zeberu lead us to our respected chamber and then the maids attend to me as I prepare to bath.

    The maids in this castle consisted of undead battle maids and undead battle butlers but if I will have my full power back I will summon my maids from the sealed crystals which is in hades hand. As I was comforted by the hot bath, I did not notice that I fell asleep.

    I was awakened by the butler Kurogane who wear a respectable suit and have a good built for a butler, he was good looking at his age of forty and a level of 70, the battle maids are level sixty.

    In this world most of the adventurer i saw was at the level 50 at least, and it is said to be the strongest in the kingdom but i don''t know around the continent,

    The ordinary people are at  a lower level mostly around 5-10 then i realize that our forces is stronger than the human outside. But i was worried about the other players since i dont know if i was the only one who had been stuck in this world but anyways i like it here more than the outside.

    As I was  coming out from the Jacuzzi after kurogane had woken me, he prepares the towel for me and help me dry myself after that he left and I went to bed.

    It is evening at that time when Kurogane woke me up to eat dinner it is past 8 o''clock so i sleep for 5 hours, since i don''t like eating alone, i prohibited everyone to bring me food at my chamber and instead prepare it to the dining area.

    As I came down a set of clothes was at the hand of Kurogane and help me dress then he snapped his fingers and a twitching sound could be heard then one of the battle made appear together with the floating chair.

    I said I don''t need the floating chair instead i like to walk, i told the brunette battle maid ,she was beautiful with her maid outfit and neat appearance, she was not fit for a maid but i think all of them was created for my preference since zeberu look it that way.

    The battle maid looks troubled but I said its ok and she don''t need to worry; Kurogane and the battle maid name Brittania accompanied me to the dining room. It was 5mins from my bedroom to the dining area so you could picture out how long it would take me there.

    As Kurogane open the door, zeberu,frozty, and tahuro are waiting for me at the grand dining table, as he saw me enter the room they all stand and bowed their heads but zeberu make a fuss to the butler about me walking, but I dismiss it and said it is my own decision to walk here.

    As we seat, we are so far from each other, I was seating at the end of this long rectangular table with a grand centerpiece, at both ends were frozty,tahuro, and zeberu.

    Ahhhhrrrrg, I don''t want to eat like this. I told all of them to come at my side; they refused it at first fussing about how they can eat beside me. But I insisted them to be near my table.

    As they come near me, a blush could be seen at frozty while zeberu is in his dreamy look while tahuro is in neutral side.

    We started our dinner with appetizer, soup later on the main course and dessert. It was a full course meal and it is delicious that it made me full.

    We finished the dinner that I am the only one who is talking the entire time,zeberu talk sometimes but nonetheless I am the one who talk a lot.

    Then we leave the dining area and went back to our chambers and then our night had ended.

 Chapter 21.

    Chapter 21. plan

    zeberu pov

    When I first saw master Kurinai in his new form, I am shocked but recovered at the same time because his cuteness and lovable body make me want to cuddle him for a moment. But I prevented myself from embarrassing the majesty in front of this cockroach that his majesty brought to the first floor.

    When I first brought up from suspended animation, master told me that we will be using the first floor as our base for the meantime and he ordered me to build the control room.

    I¡¯m worried for the moment since our current home is the first dimension, the defense of the first floor could not be compared to how is it before, besides we can¡¯t covered everything because of some restriction that his majesty implied before he created our dungeon. the runes were encrypted to it was imbued by zeckery magic circle and that¡¯s why I can only do some minor changes since it is not my domain and master can¡¯t fully access the whole floor for the level restriction that was part of his transformation.

    I was also amazed that frosty was there at his side after he revived master using his life force but I can feel that he seem to be different than before.

    After I build the castle which was right for his majesty home, I bring them to the control room and after master Kurinai made some preparations I lead them to their rooms.

    I command the battle maids and butlers to make an extra effort in attending the majesty needs and if they made even little mistakes they will be killed instantly. Right now we have 8 combat butlers and 80 combat maids to maintain the castle and guard it.

    I was sitting at my office inside the castle, to organize everything and send it to the majesty before he wakes up. The current time is 8 o''clock in the morning and I  barely done from doing all the preparations but his majesty is still sleeping and I¡¯m glad that he likes his new chamber, though it is far from our old rooms but still, at this moment this is the only decent structure I can pull out in my [creation] spell.

    " ahhhhhhhhh! At last! I¡¯m done sorting with the last sheet of paper."

    I stretch out my hands upward and stand up. I place the last documents in the stack of papers at the desk then I move forward to the door. It¡¯s been 2 weeks already after we arrive at this village and at that moment, his majesty made some rules and regulations to the human who occupied the southern part and started to govern the village that''s why we had the paperwork to process.

    It''s annoying that I need to do something for them, but it was his majesty order and I can''t do anything about it.

    In those weeks also we monitored the 5-kilometer radius outside this floor and we found out that the feloria kingdom made some moves to eradicate the monsters inside the forest and it¡¯s only a matter of time before they discover this place.

    I cast an illusion spell at the entrance of the cave and also to the entire floor to hide our base for the meantime. If zeckery is here he can make some strong illusion spells that can cover and protect us, but since I can¡¯t cast a higher tier illusion due to the restriction, I need to do my duty to protect his majesty to my utmost ability.

    As I move going through the dining hall, I pass by at his majesty chamber to check if he is still sleeping. I ask Kurogane and the battle maid posting beside the door if his majesty needs something. They answered that right now he was still sleeping and he did not mention anything.

    Kurogane the head butler prepared the breakfast and made some preparations ahead after his majesty wakes up.

    I¡¯m glad that he is reliable in his work and he made his majesty comfortable in our new home. After I told some concerns about his majesty needs, I went ahead to the rooms where frozty and this new guy his majesty brought up and then the maid informed me that they are in the dining room already.

    the new guy" tahuro" is an eight-tailed black fox which is said to be extinct already, but right now one of it is inside the castle. Maybe one of them escapes after the great hunting that made their species extinct. It was 400 years ago that their species is known for curative effects and can boost strength and magic capabilities.

    Before human and other species are united and friendly to each other but after that big event, the drastic changes happen and every species flee and hide outside the human territory.

    It was when the black 8 tailed fox and a human fall in love; the human adventurer traveled to the north and found the clan of the eight tailed black fox.

    The human knows about the power they possess that''s why he planned to get the heart of their queen which is said to be the source of power of the entire clan.

    Their power can obliterate an entire kingdom but the only weakness they had been, is their queen. The source of their strong power comes from their queen so whatever happens to her they will also affected.

    When the queen falls in love with a human who betrayed her later on in exchange for a million gold that¡¯s when the whole clan began to perish. The heart of the queen who was the source of their power was gouge out by his lover when they are sleeping after making love.

    The clan found out that the queen passed away when they feel that their power are getting weak and when a powerful magician from the kingdom came to their village they were all killed and because they can¡¯t fight back because they are in a weak state where they could not able to move for the meantime that¡¯s when the massacred happen.

    after that momentous event, the relationship between human and the other species became hostile, that every time the monster meet a human they killed it and until now the situation still exist just because of that tragic event.

    When I arrive at the dining hall, I already saw frozty and the fox talking to each other while leisurely sipping a tea.

    I was annoyed that there''s an addition to our group since the attention will be divided again before my competition is only Pitou, Lucas and emerald now this fox ugly being appeared. How am I going to be the first in the eyes of his majesty?

    I wore a poker face as I walk towards the chair that is meant for me when the door open and an eight-year-old child appear. In his cute appearance no one could resist his charm.

    As he sits on his chair in front of us, the maids bring the food one by one and pour us the coffee and water at the goblet, while Kurogane is standing beside his majesty in case he needs anything.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    "ahhemmm! today were going to plant the legendary core in a dungeon I happen to discover 3 days ago when I was out surveying the depths of the forest outside the first floor," I switch my gaze from the coffee I sip to his majesty as he told us this news.

    ¡°and besides we stayed too long above the ground and I could not guarantee the safety of everyone if we continue living here" he added as he started to eat his breakfast.

    We stop doing anything and look at him with surprise, planting a core needs to have a crystal veins essence and finding a dungeon with having a crystal veins is rarer than finding a dragon.

    As he continues eating, I was again amazed of how brilliant our king as expected to our only ruler.

    ¡°Your majesty, I organize all the required preparation that needs your attention. And there''s a problem I want to address that I found as I read the reports sent by the Intel," I approached him slowly as he finished his last bite on his bread.

    "What is it? Tell me" he wipes his mouth with a napkin then look at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the adventurer sent by the feloria kingdom, last day! One adventurer happened to discover the illusion outside the entrance and tried to enter the cave, but the dullahan who was guarding that time killed it right away. We are lucky that the human who discovered our cover is weak, right now we are safe, but we can''t hold it any longer if this will continue"

    ¡°it is only a matter of time before we will be discovered."

    "Hmmmm, I already foresee that, but I¡¯m not expecting them to find the illusion you put easily. That means that the adventurer who found the cave is a bit stronger to know that it is an illusion." his majesty drinks his milk then wipe his mouth and look at us.

    " ok! Today we will begin hunting, ¡°his majesty stands up and smiled evilly.

    ====================================

    Chris pov

    As I announce that we will be hunting, they were surprised at first but later on, a grin on their lips could be seen. It''s been 2 weeks since we arrive at the sinoi village, everything went smoothly and the village was amazed about the castle that appeared at the northern part of the village suddenly.

    I¡¯m already aware about what zeberu told me that the feloria kingdom sent some adventurer to scout the area, and I know that one of them already know where  our location is, but the only difference is that they are not aware beyond the illusion wall that separate us from the forest.

    It''s only a matter of time, but right now we will be hunting the adventurer who happens to be in the area. I want to eliminate them so they could not report it to the capital and it will give us a time to let the core grow and connect to the new dungeon that I found nearby.

    We have a bigger chance on defending our base if we are underneath and besides if we put the core on the dungeon, we already have 3 floors that the legendary core can provides. So I can immediately start to put and design it with traps and poisons.

    As I stand up, zeberu and frozty followed me but tahuro was puzzled behind the meaning of my words. That¡¯s why he remained sitting while having a question look on his face. When I notice it, I told him.

    "tahuro what I want to say is, let''s eliminate them first before they can find us, we need to kill them so they can''t report what the forest can offer to them, and will have time to let the core adapt to the new dungeon that will be inserting to it.

    He was stunned about what I said, but he still follow us at the hallway going out the castle. He never voices out what''s he''s thinking because he might be killed any moment by zeberu who was following me.

    As we are going outside, all the maids and butlers line up and bid us farewell.

    Zeberu and frozty pull out their equipment while tahuro equipped his armor and then I put the rings on my finger. As we head outside the floor, zeberu used a teleportation spell then sent all of us outside the entrance of the cave.

    All of us look normal while the only thing that separates us from being normal is zeberu,

    ¡°zeberu use the [eye of demon] to scout the area and see if there are a suspicious individual among them" I faced him and then activate his magic.

    A large round eye demon with a wing of a bat appeared and it is flapping his wings and then soared high to scout the area.

    A monitor appeared in front of us, seeing what the demon could see above and below.

    It also detects any movements of any living thing and identifies their species. As it fly ahead and scout the entire forest.

    A bell sound could be heard when it detects some movements.

    As we zoom it out.

    We saw 8 groups of people fighting kobold and ogre in the swampy area of the forest; on the other side it also detects 14 warriors and 10 soldiers fighting a hind bear, gnolls, and goblins.

    Then I smiled and told zeberu to teleport us to the first group which consists of warriors, cleric, knights thief, assassins and magic caster, they are about 40-50 levels and their equipment is quite good.

 Chapter 22.

    Chapter 22.  battle

    Chris POV

    We appeared at the rocky area where the first group fighting the kobolds and ogre and they were surprised as they saw us appearing beside the leader of the ogre.

    the ogre notice me but they stop and retreated because of their fear and went back to their settlement around the area while the 8 adventurers astonished as they saw this but their face became sour as they notice zeberu.

    I heard one of them saying that a scary monster appeared.

    But they recovered from the shock and ready their stances because they are confident in their power to defeat us.

    " who are you and why are you here?" The man who supposed to be their leader speaks and asks us while still holding a double edge sword imbued with magic.

    " we happen to be the resident in this area and also its caretaker  and you happen to destroy the balance of the forest, that''s why we are here to punish you," I answered the leader while keeping my eye at them.

    " hahahaa! Residents? In this area? You gotta be kidding me?" The man exclaimed while laughing heartily as if he heard a funny joke.

    " hmmmmmmmmm, I don''t have time for this,! Guys finish them! I give a command to zeberu, frozty, and tahuro.

    " yes your majesty, I will let them taste what true power is" zeberu who is grinning side to side answered me.

    As they heard it, one of the magic casters sneakily cast her magic to us [ thunder bolts]. as she feels danger when saw us.

    Huge black clouds appear on top of us while charging to create multiple claps of thunder to hit us.

    [Tornado blast] zeberu cast also his magic which counters attack the spell thunder.

    A tornado appeared and scattered the black clouds and the girl who cast his magic was left in gasped as he saw this she also vomited blood because of the backlash of the broken spell.

    The other members come forward but tahuro on the other side throw his lance at them.

    It stops in the middle and it spins so fast that the adventurer caught by it shattered into pieces.

    The adventurer is now down to 6 as the two get caught by it while the other barely escapes the lance.

    The cleric on the side cast a healing spell at the wounded while their leader becomes angry and used its sword to strike us using thousand blade strikes.

    But to his surprise a death knight appears, with its stench odor and massive body while holding a large sword is coming from a black fog formed at the ground.

    Zeberu summons 1 of them since the death knight can kill them in an instant easily.

    As the adventurer saw this, their faces turned pale as they saw a terror before their eyes.

    They could not believe that just a simple quest could lead them to their death especially the magician who just entered the group to earn a living to feed his siblings who are waiting for her.

    She could not fathom that, all her hard work will be in vain as we appeared in front of them.

    When zeberu command the death knight to eliminate them, the adventurers quickly form into a formation and then some of them at the back support them with buff and cast healing spells continuously.

    But the death knight just walks towards them and slash its huge swords. The leader of the group blocks it, but he was sent backward as he doesn''t know that the strength of a death knight is beyond his imagination.

    As they continue fighting, the death knight killed half of them by cutting them into two while other was squeeze until they just become a lump of flesh.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.The 3 adventurer who remains are their leader, the magician and the assassins, they are wounded but not lethal thanks to the magician who never cease to cast her healing spell.

    The leader became angry and used sprint and run towards us, but I already know what''s coming, I used my shadow grasp and lift him up as high as I could reach, then drop him at the ground.

    After his body hit the ground, broken bones could be heard and the man lying at the ground without breathing and bathed in his own blood died by the fall.

    The only man tried to run as he saw what happens to their leader, and feel danger if he continue fighting us. The assassin used stealth and its ability to run faster.

    He disappeared in that instant and run for his life, as he knows that he run far away from us, he already slowed its pace but as he did that, an image of a man who wore word class armor appeared beside him effortlessly.

    As he panicked from the appearance of this man, he used its skill stealth to disappear in front of tahuro.

    But he felt an indescribable pain at his chest and as he looks down to see what it is, he saw the lance pierced through his heart. as the realization hit him, everything went to black and the last thing he saw  is the guy who had the lance leaving and disappeared in an instant.

    tahuro came back after chasing the man who went running. and now the only one left is the girl who tears is flowing down at his checks and just give up everything, as she sits on the ground weeping.

    zeberu lift his hand to kill the girl using a [ ray of darkness], but I stopped him from doing so and instead I walk towards the woman.

    As I approach her, she moves back, while a fear and sadness can be seen in her beautiful face.

    "I have a question for you?" I asked her." tell me why would I want to spare you?" then she stopped moving back while she thinking on how to answer me.

    "pl--ea--se..... spare m--e,, I have 2 sisters waiting for me,  we don''t have any parents to depend on and I¡¯m the only one left as their family" she was crying profusely while begging to me to spare her.

    " how would I believe you? I don''t even know if you''re telling the truth.'''' I folded my arms as if I¡¯m trying to understand what she is talking.

    " please believe me! I beg of you, if I will die they will send them directly to the slave market and the only reason why I¡¯m in that group is because I¡¯m the cheapest magic caster they can afford to be in their group," she even kneeled while clasping her hands.

    " let me think!" i wonder how much did they pay her. Then I turned back at her then asked. " How much did they pay you?"." and why are you the cheapest magic caster in feloria?".

    " 10 gold, enough for me to survive for 6 months¡±.

    as I heard her story, I felt something warm touches my heart, Im still a human after all so I turned back to wipe the tear that formed at the side of my eyes then faced her again while the 3 men who are waiting for my judgment had anxious looks on their faces as to why I still ask her and why not kill her immediately.

    but instead I extend my small hand and let her stand up.

    " since your words moved me, I will spare your life but you will be living in my own kingdom. I will let you and your sister live in the village I created and will help you to improve your magic, because as of now, the most magic you can only cast is of 3 tier.

    that''s why you were defeated easily by zeberu who used a 5 tier spell to counter attack your magic,"  she open her mouth as she astounded by my words.

    " but your majest-----" zeberu interrupted me.

    " stop what will you say zeberu, I don''t want any suggestions right now!" I look at him and then he lowered his head to accept my words even though, he doesn''t like it.

    the two remained silent as they see my angry face. Then I walk ahead and told zeberu to eliminate the rest while the woman named Ari and frozty went with me and I let zeberu transported us back to the castle.

    "be quick in eliminating the insects that tried to explore the forest!" I told zeberu before we vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 23.

    CHAPTER 23 GODLIKE CORE

    After we arrive at the hall in the castle, the woman couldn''t fathom that there''s a beautiful building in the middle of nowhere. She let out a gasped as she noticed that the butlers and the maids are line accordingly and greeted us.

    I face Kurogane and told him that to attend the visitor needs. ¡°Find her a proper dress," I told the head butler," and oh! I almost forgot, please send some of the maids to prepare the unused house at the village to clean it and inform the chief that there will be new settlers."

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!" Kurogane snapped his hands and 4 maids in their sexy uniform rushing forward, then after I climbed the staircase I saw the woman bowed at me as to imitate what the others are doing.

    I went directly to the office that''s made for me by zeberu and scan the papers at the top of a wooden desk with beautiful carvings on the side and a transparent glass that made its unique appearance.

    As expected of him, everything was stacked properly and accordingly, as I contemplate from the papers on the desk, a serious plan I almost forget that I needed to do, that is to plant the core at the dungeon that I found and help to nurture it.

    I hurriedly went out the room and run in the hallway, but suddenly Kurogane the butler stops me and ask me.

    " Your majesty, may I ask where you are going?"

    " I just want to go outside to stroll" I lied while keeping my face firm and straight so he could not guess what I am about to do.

    " If you want to do that, you need to bring 2 battle maids with you, your majesty." he added.

    " master zeberu told us that we should never leave you alone if you are going outside the castle." he blocks the way and then stand there spreading his arms to prevent me from escaping.

    " You don''t need to trouble yourself, I can''t take care of myself." then I glide to escape from him.

    But to my surprise, I was caught.

    " Your majesty, I am sorry to do this, but I can''t let you go out the castle without having the maids. " Kurogane added.

    " Ahhhrrrrggg! Ok, I will be going with the maids". I peek at the back to see who''s coming with me.

    " Oh, its Brittania, Debora, Jane and Jonas? Why them? I ask Kurogane to clear my suspicions.

    "It''s because they''re perfect in combat and for keeping you protected while you were outside your majesty," Kurogane explained to me.

    As I look at the maids and one butler, I can''t do anything if I don''t accept it.

    "ok, but you won''t do anything unless I told so.!" I told my guards for today.

    " yes your majesty," the 4 replied.

    after that, Kurogane finally paves a way for us as we exit the  hallway. the 3 just follow me from behind but since my footsteps are so small,  Jonas offered to carry me.

    " your majesty, where are we going?''''  Brittania asked me.

    " we are going outside busuana." I named the first-floor busuana because it''s hard to say the latter always.

    " your majesty, if you have something to ask for? you should have told us so that, you will not hassle yourself anymore." Brittania added.

    "it''s something that I should do and no one can do it beside me." I face Brittania while we stopped and Deborah speaks to me.

    " your majesty, I can use flight magic and I think it will make it faster if we use it, I can cast at least to all of us."

    "really!? I thought you are all just combatant ''''. I was surprised about it. it seems that she is a spell caster after all.

    When I look back when it was still a game, I never thought that all of them had their own characteristics and skill since all of them are the same in my eyes.

    I just made them before without looking with what the system can offer and besides if you add a skill to them, they will add more than what it cost for each of them.

    So I just blindly click all the skill of each maid I made before and that''s what it looks like today.

    ¡°Can you also use teleportation?" I ask Deborah.

    ¡°No, your majesty, teleportation is a high tier spell; with my level I can¡¯t use it."

    ¡°Only you and master zeberu can use it, your majesty!'''' Deborah added.

    " ok, let''s go!" as I said this like a child, they are all looking at me with amusement and then, as Deborah lift his hand, a magic sequence appeared in his palm and also at the ground and then it encircle us and we lift from the ground.

    ¡°Your majesty, please leads the way," Deborah said.

    We are flying above the ground and passed the village and then later on we are outside busuana. We head   further from the forest southwest from our location and we saw a dense rocky forest from afar.

    We fly down and passed the snake-like river then at the end of it, is the massive waterfall where no human could survive if they happen to fall into the river then we flew up again and turned right where we arrived at the dungeon.

    We happen to found this dungeon before, when I decided to roam around the area of feloria, we found this rocky forest where most of the monster is goat like creature wild wyverns, rock golems and rock centipede.

    This forest is still unexplored due to the high leveled monsters and the terrain that makes it hard to explore.

    But we are able to defeat them easily because of zeberu and now since we used flight magic we passed that area where most of them flocked together.

    The wyverns were dealt by Jonas and Brittania As we go down, the entrance of the cave was narrow and we need to crawl down to enter. The structure of the cave is somewhat like a narrow from the beginning, but it became wider and bigger as you went through.

    As we reach the first floor of the cave were most monsters are goblins and imps are flocking together are killed with one strike of wide area magic of Deborah. It seems in this travel all I did was just leading the way.

    the fight was easily done and now we are facing the first floor boss of the cave, it was a minotaur around level 30 since this dungeon is young, most of the monsters are low level and easily to deal with.

    As we killed the floor boss by just slashing it with a sword of durandal which Jonas casually strikes, a tunnel appeared that is leading to the final room where the dungeon core is located. We can sense and feel that the dungeon is alive because of the small colored orbs floating around the area which indicates that it is growing.

    The temperature also here is different than in the first floor, because it was normal and controlled so no matter what the weather outside the temperature inside still the same.

    We reach a wide area where the dungeon lord is waiting. It is a form of a cat woman, her hands were glowing of red miasma which means that it is cursed and if you get caught or get scratch by it you might be fatally wounded.

    but since it was around level 40 which is higher than the floor boss earlier  it was easily killed by Jonas  who was maniacally slash it with its sword. We finally subjugate the entire monster inside. It was an easy win because the dungeon is still in its infancy period that¡¯s why all the monster are low leveled compared to my companions who was above level 70.

    The dungeon core was finally appeared when we destroy a boulder of rocks right after Debora found it with a search magic since rocks are all over the place I never think of it at first but when I use detection magic plus Deborah cooperation with search magic we finally found its true location. By the way search magic and detection magic is different. Search magic can pinpoint a certain object while detection magic can detect an abnormal status or energy with in a specific range.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Deborah uses the floating magic to lift all the rocks from the entrance and put them beside it.

    It finally revealed, a brown colored crystal brightly glowed inside a small room. I went inside of it and said to the 3 of them to not enter and guard me while I was inside.

    When I entered the room the rocks that were being lifted was automatically back to where it was before.

    " your majesty, are you okay?" Brittania asked me as they panicked when they see the door was blocked by boulders of rocks.

    "yes, im okay! don''t worry and stay where you are" I shouted back at them.

    As I was inside, I remember that I can fuse two cores so that the skill of the two cores will be added to me. As I touch the brown like core, I feel a surge of energy from it. I pull the legendary core from my inventory and then used my blood to draw a magic circle from it then I put my hands at the brown crystal core and tried to fuse it so that I can absorb the ability of this dungeon.

    Dungeon core differs from each other by color, from what I know there are 6 types of dungeon core, brown, yellow, red, purple, black and white. The strongest core is white while the normal core is brown. The color of my dungeon before it was destroyed is black while the legendary core that I am holding right now is white.

    a warm feeling enveloped  me as I channeled all the life force of each core from me then I was covered with a white light and after a moment I can feel that the enormous power from the legendary core was now chanelling inside of me and then a message  appeared right after the energy dissipates from two cores.

    ¡°you have successfully fused  two cores inside you.

    you can now choose what race  you like.

    do you want to choose right now?¡±

    hmmmmm. I think I should carefully think about it but I was not in the mood so I choose yes.

    you can now select the different races below.

    * legendary core

    * ancestral core

    * godlike core

    What the heck! It¡¯s different from what I know. I was surprised both by the names and the number of options. Although, it was a bit strange that the last two sounded more like a difficult choice, but then again, maybe as a dungeon core, there are races existed like this. Well, seeing the shiny ¡®Godlike¡¯ there, I decided to pick that one. A window popped up in front of my eyes.

    ¡°are you sure about this choice?¡±

    I think the first two was lower compared to godlike since I like how it sounds I click yes.

    ¡°you selected godlike core.

    all the floors from the legendary core and from the rocky dungeon core can now be accessed.

    all stats from both cores was now added to your current level.

    but the level of the legendary was cut in half due to the penalty of the cursed placed by the legendary boss to you.

    your level as a godlike dungeon core is now 499 from 999 level of the previous core.¡±

    what the heck is this thing? I asked myself as I stared at the monitor.

    "your majesty, are you okay?" the three panic as they heard me raising my voice.

    "y-up , im okay, don''t worry" I replied as to calm them.

    as I look back from the monitor, a loud sound could be heard from all over the room as I laugh like there''s no tomorrow.

    ¡°all stats are renewed and updated after you infused the two core in you.

    you can now create  and build your own dungeon.

    do you want to start building now?¡±

    im not in a rush to do this, since my first plan is to destroy the core of this dungeon and plant the legendary core here, but I decided to fuse it  since I remember that it can be fused together.

    I am delighted that my level was exceeded from the game level which is only a hundred and now it¡¯s  totally a whole new level which gives a lot of options.

    Ohh! Now I can call back all my guardians from hades and I can create the dungeon like it was before.

    " can I move the dungeon from a certain location? " I ask the system voice.

    ¡°you can move it 15,000 mana will be deducted for every 1 kilometer. do you wish to move now?¡±

    what? 15,000 mana?. I open my new window stats.

    [/tds][/tds] [/tds][/tds][/tds]

    Status Window

    Name  CHRIS DAVE(KURINAI)       Title     DUNGEON MASTER

    Race   godlike dungeon master

    Level   499+8

    Class  godlike MAGIC CASTER

    Health 160,000,000,000,000,000   Mana  140,000,000,000,000,000

    Health Regen            10,000/s         Mana Regen 20,000/s

    Strength         100,000,000  Agility  80,000,000,000

    Wisdom          15,000,000,000

    Stamina          8,000,000,000           Vitality 12,000,000,000

    Luck    7,000,000,000           Divinity            200,000,000,000,000

    Special skills

    [Attack] (100,000 types)

    [Defense](120,000 types)

    [Construction](anything)

    [Summoning](divine,demonic,undead types)

    [Unique Skills](10,000)

    ¡°wow!!!!!!!!¡±

    I never thought that my stats would be like this. it is absurd, it''s like  I have an infinite source of power and maybe it''s because of the godlike race. im so happy that I jumped like a child.

    Well, even my stats became like that, my body was still the same. According to the window system, I was cursed and I can''t lift the curse because it was cast permanently, all I need to do now is to accept the reality.

    As I scan from the 10,000 unique skills that I have, my eyes glued to the options where I can transform.

    "bwahahahhahhah!!!!!!!!!!" I laugh out loud again. As I activate the skill, a faint white glow was now covering me.

 Chapter 24.

    CHAPTER 24 Guardians

    As the white light covered me, my whole body lifted from the ground and then every part of it is growing back to its original form little by little. As the light disappeared, I was now in the ground naked because my clothes were torn when I was transforming and besides it couldn¡¯t fit me anymore.

    I checked my body and I am glad that everything seems fine and normal. I tried to kick and do some punch to test my reflexes and then tried some attack moves. It turns out good.

    I was glad about the results, aside from my physique, I can feel also the power that is dwelling upon me, I could not fathom how powerful I am based to the amount and level of my capabilities and skill.

    ¡±you have successfully transformed.

    300,000 mana has been deducted.¡±

    "Wow! it¡¯s amazing" I exclaimed as I view the message window in front of me, I could say that I am damn lucky.

    I noticed as I surveyed the room that after I absorbed the rocky crystal core, the bright colored orb all over the place was completely gone and the temperature inside turned cold. All the life form inside including the light crystal that illuminates the core room and the boss room was now gone, the moss turned brown and the herbs and small creatures died also.

    It seems that the life of this living thing was nurtured by the core. I open my inventory pocket and pulled out my sleeping robe since this is the only decent clothes I have aside from my armor. I wore it and then lift my hand and then a door appeared.

    As I exit from the room, the three people who are waiting was now staring at me like they saw a divine being descended from above.

    I was covered with a divine aura since the race I choose is somewhat beyond in this world.as they realized that the person standing in front of them is their king, they immediately kneeled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty for not recognizing you immediately,¡± brittania said.

    ¡°Please stand up, ¡°

    they rose after I said that and then as I walked towards them I could feel their nerves and anxiousness as I slowly approached them.

    ¡°Now, we will go back to busuana since our mission was done and we don¡¯t have anything to do here anymore¡± I face them and they let a sigh as a relieve..

    They don¡¯t dare to ask me as to what happen inside the room and they just silently followed me.

    ¡°Your majesty, do we have to use flight magic?¡± Deborah asked me.

    ¡°it would take us longer if we use flight, I will use teleportation since I don¡¯t have any restriction to my magic right now¡± I face them and then I just wave my hands and a magic circle appeared at the ground where we are standing then I said the word teleportation.

    We quickly disappeared from the dungeon and we arrive at the main hall where all the maids are busy cleaning.

    As they felt a presence in the middle of the hall they turned their gazes to us. At first I could feel hostility but when they recognize the three behind me they immediately went back to their chores but they were shocked and surprise at the same time when Deborah and the two announce to everyone that I am their king.

    They stopped to what they are doing and then gathered in front of me and bowed to greet me. Zeberu who just got back from exterminating the intruders come out from one of the rooms and as he saw me standing in the main hall, he immediately run at me and greeted me.

    ¡°Your majesty, I couldn¡¯t believe that the curse has been lifted¡±

    zeberu exclaimed with gladness.

    While zeberu and tahuro who was passing by the main hall to go out wonder what is the commotion about. As frosty recognized me he rushed towards me while tahuro just followed him with a question look.

    ¡°Your majesty¡± frosty said.

    Tahuro as he heard this immediately followed frosty.

    ¡°Since everyone is already here, please rise and hear what I need to say  my powers are back and compare before I am stronger and powerful and to answer your question zeberu the curse is permanently cast to me so I can¡¯t lift the curse but I use a forbidden technique to get back to my old form. In the following days also, I will start to build the dungeon and unlike before where our dungeon is underground I will use an ancient magic to build our new home in the sky¡±.

    All of them are glad as they heard my declaration.

    ¡°What happen to your mission zeberu¡± I face zeberu who is in his dreamy state again.

    As heard me he went back to his serious state and answer me.

    ¡°Your majesty, I already finished it, but I interrogate them first before eliminating them. According to them they were sent by the kingdom and they just following the orders, I also found out that the reason behind why the kingdom found out this area was because of the merchant who discovered this place as they delivered some goods to the capital.

    ¡°Their main reason is to harvest the elemental crystal which is the main ingredient of a high potent potion that was found all over the forest after they scouted and discovered it. Since the scarcity of this said ingredient is hard to find they sent some adventurers in the guild and for the next few days the rest of the army will be arriving to harvest and subjugate the monsters around.¡± Zeberu said.

    I was irritated a little when I heard it and it was written all over my face. As everyone feel that my mood was changed they became reluctant and afraid. When I noticed that everyone was scared, I calmed myself and said.

    ¡°Tomorrow I will start creating our new home, kurugone inform the villager that we are moving¡± I turned to where kurugane who is standing at a distance.

    ¡°Yes your majesty, ¡°he replied.

    ¡°After I will summon back the other guardians don¡¯t disturb me for the moment until I say so,¡± I told everyone.

    ¡°Your majesty, Did your power just returned?¡¯¡¯ zeberu ask curiously.

    ¡°After I fused the legendary and the rocky core into me, I was given my power back that¡¯s why I can use high tier spell like this one,¡± I answered zeberu though I did not include all the details since it would take time to say it. Called me lazy but right now I was not in the mood.

    ¡°Also prepare the rooms for them kurogane¡± I face kurugane and told him that.

    After I told  them what I needed to say, I pull out my  key and then I undo the spell I cast to get my divine staff back and after it,  I started  the summoning spell to call hades who had my guardians.

    I pull out a pointed knife from my inventory to prick my finger. A blood drips from the tip of it then I drop it from the orb of my staff. It is needed to summon hades.

    A wide magic circle appeared on top and then a black smoke is started to form below from the ground then a devil form started to rose from that smoke and hades appeared in front of us.

    Everyone gasped as they saw hades emerge from the pit of smoke, his tattered wings, and his two bended horns make his appearance scary together with his hands and feet that of a demon but aside from that everything is fine. He is half human half devil that¡¯s why his appearance is like that.

    ¡°ohh! What a surprise,¡± hades exclaimed as he saw me in my form.

    ¡°Last time you were a child, but now you got back your old form what happen?¡± he asked me.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing of your concern; I called you here because I want the crystal capsule to be here,¡± I replied. He retorted and frowns as I did not answer him,

    ¡°you''re just like before, ok, ok, here they are¡± he said to me then a crystal ball appeared one by one from the pit  then gathers in front of me , the last one came is a cube crystal containing the 3 secret rooms.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Very good! Then shall we start¡±

    I exclaimed to everyone then I wave my staff and a magic circle appeared to the crystal capsule of each guardian and lords and then after a moment the crystal shattered and falls from every direction. I created a barrier around the crystal orbs as to not harm everyone in the main hall.

    Before I can only break 1 capsule because it would exhaust my mana but right now where I have almost infinite mana breaking all of it is just as simple as it is.

    The guardians and lords are in a sleep state so I need to cancel the suspended animation to bring them back alive.

    ¡°victus, correllius sabadey.¡±

    I chant the spell which is needed for the forbidden magic to cancel. After I finished chanting, they envelop in a dark light and then a moment after as the light gone they immediately bowed at me when they open their eyes.

    ¡°you have successfully canceled the suspended animation¡±

    The message appeared in front of me then I heard pitou spoke.

    ¡°Thank you majesty, for awakening us,¡± pitou said to me.

    I just nod and then turned to everyone.

    ¡°I will go to my room now, continue to what you are doing and to the guardians who just awakened here right now, if you have any questions ask zeberu or frosty, and zeckery since you are here now, put a strong barrier and illusion to covered the entire floor¡±.

    I walked and pass them while kurogane and some of the maids followed me to my room. While hades just remains for the meantime as to ask why, I don¡¯t know what in his mind so I just let him stay.

    They once again bowed at me and after I was out from their sight they returned to their assigned task while zeberu lead the guardians and lords to their rooms.

    While zeckery asked frosty to guide him outside and tahuro followed them. Ari is not there, maybe she was in her room and don¡¯t know what had just happened.

    In this day, I did a lot of things, as I approached my room kurogane who walked ahead open the door for me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to kurogane.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome your majesty, if you have something to ask for just tell me, I am here outside to tend to your needs¡± he bowed before he left and closed the door.

    As I lay my body at the bed I hear someone knocking at the door.

    ¡°Your majesty, I have here the clothes¡± kurogane informed me.

    I never asked for it because I forgot that all I had is just my robe. ¡°What a quick fellow¡± I exclaimed then I said to kurogane to come in and just place it on the table.

    He places the neatly folded clothes at the table then went out the room. I did not bother to get up to dress, I just a little bit sleepy so I just close my eyes for the meantime.

    But I never thought that my nap would end up me sleeping the entire night. When I woke up the sun is rising already and my tummy is growling intensely, I never had my lunch yesterday that¡¯s why my stomach is revolting.

    I got up and wash myself then I wear the clothes kurogane prepared for me, as I open the door, kurogane greteed me then ask.

    ¡°Do you have a goodnight sleep your majesty?

    ¡°Yes, I just wanted to take a nap but I ended sleeping the whole night,¡± I smiled then replied to his question.

    ¡°The breakfast is ready your majesty¡± he added

    ¡°ohh!! What a timing, I¡¯m really hungry because I never had my lunch and dinner yesterday.¡± As I walk to the dining room I ask Kurogane about the guest.

    ¡°How¡¯s our guest?¡±

    ¡°She is fine your majesty and she ask if she could meet you today¡± Kurogane reported.

    ¡°I can meet her today. Send her in the dining area¡± I said and then Kurogane excused himself and went to the kitchen where ari is having her breakfast.

    As I reach the dining area, I greeted everyone in the table where all the guardians are present. They must be informed by zeberu that I want everyone to have a breakfast with me.

    They greeted me back and then we started our breakfast. I occasionally ask everyone about whatnots but if I don¡¯t ask, the silence is reigning in the dining area and that''s what I really hate the most. All I could hear are the utensils touching each other.

    all Our eyes set on the door as it opened and Kurogane and the girl named ari came in.

    ¡°your majesty, the woman is here  now.¡± Kurogane said

    ¡°let her sit on the vacant chair,¡± I commanded

    ¡°perhaps you know me already right, ari?¡± I asked.

    ¡°y-es, your majesty, Mr. Kurogane already inform me beforehand.¡± She replied.

    ¡°Kurogane,give her plate and utensils , so she could have a-----.¡±

    ¡°I already have my breakfast, your majesty, ¡°she replied hastily cutting my words.

    ¡°How dare you cut what the majesty trying to say¡± zeberu who stand up and angrily faced the woman,

    ¡°it¡¯s ok, zeberu, you don¡¯t need to act like that¡± I calmed zeberu and let him remain to his seat.

    ¡°if you are done then kurogane just give her a tea. You wouldn¡¯t decline that would you?¡± I ask her.

    ¡°th¡ªanks , your majesty.¡¯¡¯ She bowed her head and smiled.

    Everyone in the table just cautious and trying not to cause any disturbance. Then as I wipe my mouth with a table cloth I glance at ari then I ask her about what kurogane said to me.

    ¡°ari, what is your concern that you want to meet me¡±

    As she didn¡¯t expect that I would speak, she choked by the tea she dinks.

    ¡°uhhg¡ªugh---. Ye¡ªyes your majesty¡± after kurogane patted her back she tried to speak her mind.

    ¡°Your, majesty, I just want to ask if I could go back to feloria and get my sister if it¡¯s ok with you¡±. She asks for permission.

    I almost forgot that she had siblings. These days it seems that I forget things easily.

    ¡°Let pitou and the other maids accompany you,¡± I said to her.

    ¡°No your majesty, I could go on my own I don¡¯t want to hassle everyone.¡±

    ¡°let them accompany you, it¡¯s not a hassle so just heed my words.¡± I said this to stop the argument.

    She¡¯s quite smart because she understand that I would never lose an argument.

    ¡°if that¡¯s what you want then, I will follow your words.¡± She said.

    ¡°Pitou accompany her and I want you to gather info while you are there. And after you get her siblings, I want you to go back immediately because I will move busuana to our new place.¡± I told them that and then I stood up as I finished my breakfast then I decided to go outside today to test some of my new skills.

 CHAPTER 25 SLAVERY HOUSE

    Ari pov

    ¡°We need some magician to join our group¡± the leader of the team that was sent to calibu forest near the border of feloria shouting inside the guild to find magic caster to complete the team

    I am ari kursneer, a magician and I¡¯m 20 years old living in the outskirt of feloria capital. I have two siblings with me.  My parents are merchants and were killed by the thief as they traveled back from the capital.

    My life before was happy and fulfilling, going to a magic school, able to eat and then shop whatever I want, but everything changes after my parents died.

    We were kicked out from our house because they told us that our parents have a huge debt, they collected everything they saw and even left us with only clothes that we wore during that time

    I was in my 18th year when that happens and two more years I could be able to graduate from the school, but I stopped since I can¡¯t afford the tuition anymore. At first we were able to survive from our daily lives by selling my jewelry and expensive stuff that I happen to keep when the collectors just barged in but later on when I don¡¯t have anything to sell on I decided to find a job.

    everything turns worse as the day comes by since I was dependent to my parents I couldn¡¯t do anything, it was hard for me at first to earn money but later on someone offered to enlist me at the guild and that¡¯s the start where I was working my butt off to earn money.

    My teammates always complain about my equipment¡¯s since I wasn¡¯t able to upgrade or buy a new one because instead of using it to myself, I use it to buy food for my siblings. Being in a group is not that great because if we finished missions the person who contributed most received most of the rewards.

    When the leader saw me approaching the counter, he called me.

    ¡°Oh! Ari what a coincidence, we need someone to fill up our team, if you will join us you can gain big commission since the reward for the completion is high. You can even buy new equipment¡¯s and can afford to live for months without working¡± Roldan the leader told me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will decline; I already registered a mission the other day.¡± I humbly refused his offer though I was reluctant because the payment could give me enough money to live for months without working.

    ¡°Are you sure? Because if you don¡¯t accept our offer we will force to find someone outside the guild because most of our magicians are sent to another kingdom for the envoy and we could not find any dependable besides you. ¡°He smiled to encourage me more.

    But I know behind that smile is selfishness and greed. He just doesn¡¯t want to hire a non-member because it was costly.  And they don¡¯t want to equally share the reward, that¡¯s why they entice me to join their group.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Roldan, but I have to refuse your offer, I already started the mission that¡¯s why I can¡¯t join any at the moment,¡± I said to him

    ¡°Oh what a waste, the rewards for the mission is 50 golds for each member who accomplish the mission no matter what your contribution is, I approach you first because I know you needed money but if you insist, then I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± he put his best-worried face and then turned back to his group.

    What the heck, 50 gold? I never received such high commission, the biggest money I was able to handle is only 5 gold.  I know that he already caught me there when he said the compensations for the mission, so I stopped him.

    ¡°Uhm, Roldan¡± I shouted. ¡± I will join your group, but I need to finish first my mission. When are we going?¡± I ask him.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning. so finished everything before that, ok! We will be leaving before dawn, our meeting point is here in the guild,¡± he smiled widely as he knows that I was caught by the bait he laid.

    But I never thought that the mission that was given unto us was turned out into something we didn¡¯t expect.

    Back to reality we were teleported near the village outside feloria capital. The lustrous trees in the morning were beautiful as the gentle breeze touches its leaves, some parts of the road where hallow and muddy because of the rain, but it was not a hindrance as we traveled by carriage. Together with master pitou and the two maids whose beauty could not compare are now with me inside the carriages.

    I was facing the two maids, namely brittania, and Deborah while master pitou sits beside me.

    We are silently staring at each other and I was so nervous facing them because they are quite intimidated to look at. To think everything happen so fast  I am so glad that master kurinai let me live and given me the opportunity to stay in busuana.

    When I look outside the window I saw the gate of feloria kingdom from a distance then I heard master pitou speaks.

    Among from all of the guardians, he is the most strikingly handsome and charming.

    ¡°Miss ari, when we reach the capital I want you to get your siblings as fast as you could, don¡¯t attract any attention that would delay our departure and I will let the two maids accompany you¡± he stared at me with those beautiful eyes.

    ¡°O-ok, master.¡± I stuttered answering him

    It became silent again but by that time, we already stop at the gate that collects the fee for anyone who enters the kingdom unless you have the id, you cannot enter without paying.

    ¡°Sir, excuse me, how many are you there?¡± the guards asked master pitou who was close to the door.

    ¡°I have three ladies with me, how much would it be?¡± master pitou asked the guard.

    ¡°Its 20 gold sir¡± the guard smiled as he said  to master pitou.

    ¡°What? 20 golds? Who are you fooli-¡° I shout at the guard, but master pitou stop me by putting his finger at my mouth?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, here is the payment¡± master pitou pulled something from his pocket then gave it to the guard who smiled widely as he received the large sum of money.

    They open the gate then we passed by it. When we are far already from the gate I spoke.

    ¡°Master pitou why did you stop me earlier? Did they think that they can fool us by collecting the fee above from the required amount? It''s only 5 copper but since we have this beautiful carriage they will charge us around 1 silver, for all of it.¡± I exclaimed as he silently read a book.

    ¡°Miss ari, no matter how expensive the fee is, we can still afford it. Money is not the issue here, what master pitou trying to do is to not attract any attention.¡± Britannia said while looking at me as if I was doing insane.

    ¡°But¡ªthat is still a big sum of money¡± I murmured as I think about it.

    Master pitou just continue on reading as if he agreed on what miss brittania said.  How wealthy these people are for spending that kind of money, as I contemplate from it. We already arrive at the center plaza.

    The center plaza is busy as always, it is the business capital of the kingdom where all of the amusement and businesses could be found. We passed from it then we traveled far away until we arrive at the shabby district of the capital.

    I told master pitou to drop me at the entrance of the shabby district. Master pitou then told the coachman to halt at the entrance.

    As we stop I ask master pitou to not anyone accompany me since this is a poor area, people would look at the two beauties differently. And also they wore beautiful dresses and not their usual clothes so they will stand out and gather more attention.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t trust you, but you are still right about that. I will permit you but.¡± He stopped and thinks before he continued speaking.

    ¡°What if you will run to the guild and inform about us, it¡¯s better to be sure so I will let Deborah cast a magic spell on you.¡± He has doubts as I could see it from his face.

    ¡°Ok, master pitou,¡± I confirmed. Then before I got down, Miss Deborah cast a spell that I don¡¯t know but I think it¡¯s not a curse spell since I don¡¯t feel anything.

    As I got down from the carriage i started to run again and master pitou told me to pour mana on the bracelet he gave before  to contact them if I have my sister with me.

    The people from the shabby district look at me differently as they saw me wearing a beautiful dress which butler Kurogane gave me earlier and even rode on a beautiful carriage, but I just ignore them and walk straight into the end part where my current house is located.

    As I reach my house I hurriedly open the door and call the name of my younger sister and brother.

    ¡°Yuki? Yui? Your sister is here.¡± But what I found is a broken chair and all our things were broken and scattered all over the house and my sibling is nowhere to be found. I keep on calling them and I tried also from the outside, but I still can¡¯t find them.

    ¡°ari? Is that you? I almost don¡¯t recognize you? What happened to you? We thought you are dead. According to those guys who came here the other day that all adventurers who went to a mission given by the government were all killed.¡± She explained to me the details about what happened.

    ¡°I luckily escaped from that. Did you know where my siblings are? ¡°I asked her.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.What the heck I just gone missing for two days and now they already have reports from that mission?. I face the lady then ask her about my siblings.

    ¡°Are you here to find your siblings?. They were dragged by the soldiers to the slavery house, we tried to stop the person who held them, but we can¡¯t do anything against the government.¡± She exclaimed.

    ¡°What? Did they send them to the slavery house? Ohh my god.¡± My tears started to fall from my cheeks as I sat on the ground helplessly.

    The lady just pats me on my back trying to console me but wait----.  I will ask help from master pitou. I know that it¡¯s too much but I will swallow my pride for my siblings.

    I stood up and then thank the woman who just help me then run away from the house.

    I hurriedly run to the entrance of the shabby district then I pour my manna into the bracelet.

    The bracelet glow faintly then all I need to do is to wait for them to show up.

    A moment later I saw the white carriage coming this way. And stop in front of me.

    The coachman just nodded and told me to get inside.

    "Where are your siblings?" Deborah asked me.

    I notice that master pitou is not around.

    ¡°Where is master pitou?" I asked Britannia hastily.

    ¡°He has something to work on, why did you ask?" Brittania sneered at me.

    ¡°please help me, my sister were dragged to the slavery house," I asked the two of them pleading.

    ¡°You know what, you¡¯re troublesome, if not for his majesty order; we will never bother helping you" brittania added as she looked at me annoyingly.

    ¡°please go to the slavery house" brittania ordered the coachman as she open the small window at her back connected to the coachman seat.

    As the carriage run, I was worried to death for my siblings, what if they were auctioned already? What will I do?

    We traveled from the slavery house for 30 minutes since it was located at the middle-class district so it took us a little time to reach there.

    By the time we arrived there, master pitou was waiting in the alley where the slavery house is located.

    Maybe either of these two relays a message to him.

    ¡°What happen?" Master pitou asked me.

    " the guild who sent us thought that I was dead because they never heard a report from our leader after that day, so they dragged my sister and brother to the slavery house,", I told master pitou as my tears fall from my cheeks.

    He just silently listens to me and when I¡¯m done crying, we entered the slavery house and the person in charge appeared with a wicked smile and approached us.

    ¡°What will I offer, with you, sir, Madame? He looks at us especially to the two beauties that followed master pitou.

    ¡°I heard that two days ago there are two children dragged here?" Master pitou asked the guy.

    ¡°Oh! The newcomers?"" Here come in." He leads us inside the house and walked to the back where we enter the warehouse where the slaves were caged.

    I look around hoping to see my siblings, but all I see are other races like elves, wolfman, lizard man and so forth.

    The guy in charge led us to a different door and as we enter the human slaves are all there caged like animals.

    They were in a pitiful state. Most of them are in a state of shock and malnutrition.

    ¡°Here they are Madame, please feel free to choose?" He added.

    Master pitou looked at me telling me to find my siblings.

    I walked near the cage and look inside were there about 40 people flocking together; the girls and boy were separated.

    Then I saw my two siblings hugging each other on the left side of the huge cage, the tears were dried on their cheeks and they look so pathetic.

    "Yuki,Yui? It''s me your older sister." As they heard my voice they look at me and then run towards me crying endlessly.

    I hugged them tightly and lead them outside the cage.

    "ohh the two problematic children. Its 400 gold for each of them" the fat guy man in charge told me.

    ¡°What? How dare you, it is my siblings so I have the right to get them." I shouted back at him.

    ¡°Sorry Madame but all slaves who are already here are my owner¡¯s possession so even if they were your relatives we cannot give it to you for free, besides it''s not our fault that they were dragged here isn¡¯t it?" He looks at me annoyingly and retorted.

    ¡°Where can I get that kind of money?" I exclaimed.

    ¡°here it is" master pitou give the man two full bags of gold coins to his hand.

    The man happily accepted the money and my mouth left open as I saw what master did.

    How rich are they for giving such kind of money? Even nobles will bargain for it because that kind of amount is hard to procure. And human slaves are not expensive compare to other races.

    ¡°Do you want to put a slave mark for that two sir?" The fat man asked.

    ¡°How dare you say that" I angrily barked at the fat guy.

    He just looks at me angrily then waits for the answer of master pitou.

    ¡°No need to do that," master pitou said.

    He is really a man with a few words.

    Then master pitou look at us and said.

    ¡°Get up already and go to the carriage so we can go back before twilight." Master pitou then start walking ahead.

    I carried Yuki and Yui and we start walking towards the carriage, the people inside the cage looked at us with contempt.

    As we enter the carriage, master pitou sit beside the coachman so my siblings can sit inside.

    Then we started going back to busuana. As the carriage run I thought of something, I will never forgive these people for what they did to us especially for my siblings.

    We silently passed the middle-class district and we exited the gate of the kingdom. After we traveled far enough were people and houses could not be seen we immediately transported using transportation scroll master kurinai gave us.

    The moment we teleported we appeared at the gate entrance of busuana , the giant death knight golems who guards it nod at master pitou then they open the gate for us.

    We passed at the villa where all the villagers reside then stopped in front of a majestic castle, as my siblings saw all of these they were left in awe as they could not believe what they are seeing.

    ¡°Please get inside, we are already late and his majesty might be angry, Deborah exclaimed.

    We hurriedly get out from the carriage and started to enter the main hall, Kurogane greeted us and then talk to master pitou secretly while some of the maids lead us to our room.

 CHAPTER 26 A DUEL

    Kurinai  pov

    What a beautiful day, the warm feeling of the morning breeze and the sun shines beautifully in the blue sky. I walked outside to breathe fresh air as pitou and his team went to feloria kingdom to get Ari''s sibling.

    We use flight magic to go where the volcano is because that¡¯s the only place that has a wide space for practice. As we fly over there I was also thinking about creating the Sky Island. I decided to build my dungeon on a floating island because the probability of a raid is 0.1 percent.

    It¡¯s hard to attack our new base since its floating and there are only  few races that could able to fly and humans barely able use flight magic since only the magician who has a high input of magic power can use it.

    We landed on the open space where the cooled magma was formed to be the floor area in this location, about 30 meters wide; I brought zeberu because he¡¯s the only guardian who could par with my powers before.

    ¡°zeberu I want you to use your full power as  we start to battle and don¡¯t hold back¡± zeberu nod and started to equip his best armor and ready a stance.

    ¡°im honored that you choose me as your sparring partner and your majesty, im ready¡± he exclaimed.

    ¡°Bring it on,¡± I said to him while doing nothing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to equip yourself your majesty?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I want to see how powerful my new acquired power and I think I can fight even without my armor¡± as I said this he disappeared in his position and appeared at my back.

    One large sword suddenly appears in his hand and tried to cut me.

    ¡°So slow,¡± I said to him, and then with my bare hands hold the sword and break it into pieces. To think that I could break his weapon is unbelievably amazing.

    He quickly makes a distance and cast his fireballs to my direction, as it approach me,  I slash it with my hands to hit the fireball to change its directory but when it hit my hand it explodes and creates  an explosion where thunder lightning were engulfed me.  As expected of zeberu theres no way he could cast with a simple fire ball.

    What a smart fellow, he uses not only fire magic but fused two elements to create a powerful magic. But I¡¯m not fool to fall for that pity tricks, even I was hit by it, I was neither affected nor unscathed by his attack.

    Even my dress is not affected by it. He grins as he saw me standing in the crate were caused by his magic.

    ¡°Come on zeberu, I know you can do better than that¡± I taunt him to exert more effort in his attack.

    ¡°Ok here I come master,¡± he smiled and used [earth destruction].

    The ground below me started to shook and then it cracks and hundreds of different sizes of rocks and soil were floating and started to trap me with in. I use [flight magic] to avoid the attack but he cast [magnetic field] to pin me on the ground.

    As he successfully stops me from flying, the floating boulders now coming to me in a rapid speed not only that he used [whisper of darkness] and [fame of darkness] to add to his attacks. It is an attack where it damages the target with a 100% attack power even if he is immune to all debuffs.

    It is a great magic, as it rushed towards me I just remain standing in my position and a huge explosion and a quake was created from that attack. As the dust started to fade away, a large hole was seen on where I was standing before.

    As if not contented from his attacks he cast [celestial bolt]. A huge angel sword appeared on the sky and strike to where the hole is and cast again [power of flame].  A gigantic phoenix descends from the sky and flies toward the hole in a rapid speed.

    After that, the whole area where his attacks hit on created a large pit that you could not even see the bottom. Zeberu who just cast multiple high 10 tier magic was now gasping for air.

    But he was shocked as he saw me ascended from the pit where his attacked created, without having a single scratch Though my clothes were tattered by a little bit but aside from that there¡¯s no sign that I was suffered from any wounds or scratches.

    ¡°Is that all you can give me zeberu?¡± I laugh as I saw him weakened from his constant use of high tier spell.

    ¡°Are you done? Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± I smiled wickedly then I started my attack.

    [Darkness lords fury].

    A dark tentacle of miasma formed from the ground and then a gigantic angel of death appeared in front of him and uses its death scythe to strike him.

    As zeberu saw this, he cast a [sturdy shield] to himself that increases his armor defenses and decreases the attack of the enemy to 50 percent. As the large scythe hits him, the ground from where he stands was divided into two and creates a deep cut from it.

    He disappeared from there, but I saw him from a distance lying helplessly on the ground. As expected he survives from that attack but when I approach him, his armor was totally shattered and a blood is flowing from all the wounds he recieved.

    He successfully avoided the darkness lord¡¯s fury, but he suffered from a great wound that even his 12 tentacles were cut off.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    It was one of my simple attacks but because my magic was amplified the effects were tripled also. I use it to stun him first, but I never thought that it would lead him to these state, even his defense became useless with these attack. I just use a forth tier magic though.

    ¡°zeberu, are you ok?¡± I ask him while I saw him trying to endure the pain.

    I know I asked a stupid question but as I saw him having trouble in answering me I cast [blessed hand] to heal his wound.

    As the faint light covered his whole body,  the deep wounds is now closing instantly as if it wasn¡¯t there in the first place. His pale face was now having color and his ragged breath was returned to normal.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I went over from it¡± I help him as he got up.

    ¡°I thought I was gonna die from that moment your majesty, thanks to the spell I cast before the scythe hit me, it reduces the damage,¡± He exclaimed.

    ¡°I never thought that it would result to that, it was one of my weakest spells though, but I think it was amplified after I absorbed the core.¡± I apologetically explain to him.

    ¡°I understand your intention majesty,¡± he said back.

    ¡°We should stop it now and return to the castle since we created a disturbance here, I will let zeckery fix the damage.¡± Then I use transportation after I said that.

    As we arrive at the main hall I told zeberu to take rest and I will deal the other stuff as he suffered enough for today. He just nod and then floats toward his room.

    I just silently followed him with my eyes. After he was gone I use communication to contact zeckery.

    As I wait for zeckery to come, I saw Kurogane heading to me.

    ¡°Your majesty how was your practice?¡± he bowed and then asks me.

    ¡°It turned out bad as I coincidentally hurt zeberu,¡± I said to him.

    ¡°Do you want me to prepare a bath for yourself, your majesty?¡±

    ¡°Maybe later, as I need to talk to zeckery first but please get me a new set of clothes because my current one was totally damaged.

    ¡°Yes your majesty¡± he then leaves me and disappears from my sight.

    ¡°You called me your majesty¡± zeckery suddenly appeared and ask me.

    ¡°The area where we practiced a while ago was totally damage, can you please fix that,¡± I ask him.

    ¡°Yes, of course, your majesty, but where is zeberu, your majesty?¡±

    ¡°I let him recovered first since he received great damage from me¡± I explained to him.

    ¡°Really? I never thought that you could beat him in just one spell your majesty, as expected from our king.¡± He smiled widely then bid me farewell as he went to the place where we had our battle.

    As if on cue, Kurogane approach me with a new set of clothes in his hands.

    ¡°Your majesty, I already prepare your chamber and here is the new set of clothes.¡± I get it from him then I enter my room.

    After I changed I went to my office and read the papers on the table. Then Kurogane serves me coffee as I started to flip the paper. But I got bored after a couple of minutes so I decided to go to the library since pitou will be back around twilight.

    As I enter, a beautiful woman with a curvaceous body and revealing dress greeted me as I walked towards the shelves. She is one of the eight demon lords who became the caretaker of the library for the meantime, she¡¯s responsible in creating scrolls and potions, but I ordered her to just stop for the moment since the laboratory was still not created.

    ¡°Good morning your majesty,¡± she greeted me with an alluring smile.

    ¡°Good morning too Carla, I went here to read so don¡¯t disturb me for the meantime ok¡± I smiled and started to walk away from her.

    She went back to her desk while I proceed to the books that I wanted to read. As I choose a book from the shelves, I found an interesting book that caught my eyes.

    I was deeply concentrated to the story of the book that I forget that it''s almost 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, my tummy is revolting from hunger so I closed the book but leave a bookmark to it and place it on the shelves.

    I passed by the desk of Carla and as she saw me, she stands up and bow then I went outside and headed to the kitchen. Kurogane who is waiting outside the library followed me to the kitchen and help the chef prepare the dish.

    I was full the moment I finished my lunch and then I headed back to my room to take a bath.

    All my stress and fatigue was relieved the moment I submerge myself from the warm water Kurogane prepared for me, and I stayed there for 45 mins. Until I was done cleaning my entire body.

    When I got out from the Jacuzzi pitou and his team already arrived so I went to see them.

 CHAPTER 27. FLOATING ISLAND

    Kurinai pov

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± I asked Pitou who came inside the study room after they arrived.

    ¡°We just encounter minor problems, your Majesty.¡± Pitou bowed and then said the other reasons why he was there.

    ¡°From the information that I gathered when I was in feloria, the kingdom will be sending their elite troops tomorrow to clear the forest, your majesty,¡± he exclaims.

    ¡°Really? Wooahh, they are quick enough to send their troops here already? But anyways tonight I will start to move the entire forest and the preparations were made already.¡± I said back and then dismissed him after that.

    After I talk to Pitou, I went back to the balcony where the whole village and forest area could be seen. Then I open the navigation window.

    ¡°creation-

    all buildings can be established as long as you saw and understand the structure.

    Each building to be made will vary depending on the structure you wish to achieve.

    Mana consumption varies with the size and how  luxuriously the structure is.¡±

    As I saw the information about [creative spell]. It says that I can build anything I want as long as I have met the criteria for it.

    Since I spend my life in an innovative world, I have seen multiple kinds of buildings and infrastructure with different styles and designs. It¡¯s more of like a copy and paste kind of skill.

    I thought of creating an arena because we need a practice room to develop more our skills.

    ¡°arena

    Memory scanning complete.

    There are 15 styles of arena you have in your memory.

    Based on its structures and properties 300,000 thousand mana is needed to build the structure you want.

    Do you want to set up now?¡±

    As I scroll down I am reluctant of what type of building I always want to build, it''s either gladiator arena or somewhat like a medieval style or the arena for gods.

    There are so many types I want to build. Ohh since the setting of the game was more of like medieval times I will choose a gladiator arena.

    As I select the type of area where I wish to place it and the land area needed. The forest beside the lake was cleared instantly and I saw on the monitor where the red grid appeared and an indicator that it is needed to place the building. I click it. Then the building began to process and will be done after 30 mins.

    Seeing it finished after 30 mins. , I was pleased to see the results. I also build and upgrade some of the existing structures like the market in the village, roads, decorations, and amusements.

    After everything is done, busuana seems different from the previous. The vibes are like more of a small city but I have fewer residences and that makes a deserted place since there are modern buildings, but there are few people able to use it. Besides people get panicked after they felt the vibration and went outside to be shocked of the reformations they saw.

    However, I will worry it later. From the balcony, I can see the lights of the village and I thought about my life before. I shrugged the memories and continue on working.

    I open the window system and I started to navigate the whole floor including the forest outside since there are creatures that evolved through the crystal from my dungeon it will be a waste if I will exclude them.

    I created a crystal using the purest form of my mana so that it will help the whole area to float and will make it steady no matter what the situations is unless a godly world class destructive spell will be used there''s no guarantee that the whole area will collapse

    I transported myself to the underground room where the crystal of the first floor is located and saw the banshees guarding the iron door. As they saw me they bowed and greeted me and open the door.

    As I went inside, it always amazes me seeing how beautiful the green crystal floating in the center is. I approach it, then I pull the white crystal I have just made and fused it to the green crystal.

    As the fusion started, the green crystal shined brightly that lighted the whole room. after the fusion is done the light started to concentrate and draw back to the crystal that became dark indigo after the fusion ended. It produces miasma and it became bigger twice about it sized before.

    I touch the indigo crystal and cast [defy gravity]. It is a kind of magic that made the selected area to float a certain thing despite the gravitational pull from the earth core.

    After that, I transported back to the terrace and I began the process of lifting the ground to the sky. the ground started to shake and I can see here that the people from the village started to come out from their houses panicked and rushed to come here at the castle to ask for help, the birds and all type of flying monster residing from the forest flown to the sky and the animals and other monsters were also disturbed as they don''t know what happen to the ground.

    They were petrified by the current situation, but I used sound amplification to magnify my voice so that everyone could hear it.

    "Everyone, I started the process to float the entire area to the sky, you will feel a little shake, but it will pass after a while so please bear it for the moment. I also fortify all the buildings so they won''t collapse as the ground shakes" I told everyone who heard it.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Everyone feels relieved as they heard my voice as they gathered at the center village near the fountain and saw me at the terrace since my location is facing the unspoiled village.

    As the quake cannot be felt anymore we slowly ascending from the ground and since, I started it during the night the temperature became colder as we are now a hundred meters away from the ground.

    I cast [atmosphere creation] then after, a black colored magic circle appeared in my palm and sent it upward toward the sky then the atmosphere started to envelop the whole area and every time the layers of atmosphere created from troposphere to mesosphere it gives a faint glow from the sky and now it was done, the temperature went back to normal.

    I cast another spell [invincibility] to hide the entire floor since it will be a big problem if I will not use it because it will create a shade below the sky island. After a couple of minutes the shaking stops and now we are floating above the clouds, it was really different as you view it from the above. Everything below is so small and from here endless clouds are like a marshmallow. So white and beautiful.

    There''s a huge crate below where the entire forest was located before. It was like hit by an asteroid. Now if the kingdom will attack all they would see is the crate left in the forest as we float from above.

    After I finalized the last process of maintaining the whole floor, I pulled out from my inventory the cube crystal where I put the three secret rooms for my important items. I made extra room below from the castle and place it there. I cast multiple lock options and restrictions so that I will only one who could access it.

    When everything seems done I call all the guardians to the meeting room because I have something to assign and tell them. As I open the door, they were already there waiting for me.

    "Since everyone is here already. There will be a new assignment for all of you since our base is different from before and also your responsibilities as a guardian will change, I did not make any floors for you to guard, but I will allocate you each to your new position. But before that, zeckery may I have the scroll that I gave you before?"

    "Here it is your majesty" zeckery moves forward and pulls out an item from her pocket inventory. The two scrolls containing the hydra and imugi, and handed it to me.

    "Thank. You! ¡°I said to him then I threw it up and the scroll opens and the ancient letters that wrote there were shined brightly.

    The letters separate from the scroll and create a large circular force field and gradually became smaller and two eggs appeared after the lights gone.

    I fast forward the incubation process and now the eggs are started to hatch, cracks are now starting to form at the eggs and later on, two baby imugi and the baby Hydra is looking at me.

    They come at me and brushed their body to me.  I think that like most other animals, the first creature they laid their eyes on will be their parents.

    The imugi coiled his body to mine while the hydra waits to pat his head. They were all cute.

    I tried to stop myself from cuddling them so I won¡¯t embarrass myself to everyone here. I am fond of baby pets that''s why I am weak when I have them in front of me.

    The three beasts in front of me now, are the legendary creature before in the world of dungeons, possessing one would be a great help and could increase your battle capabilities since they are hard to acquire and there only few were able to have it.

    I face everyone as the three creatures went beside me and designate the new duties.

    ¡°Right now we are going to defend our new base and I will not create floors for you to guard on. Instead, I will assign you to your new duties."

    ¡°Zeckery and Lucas, you will be responsible for the protection of the outer area of busuana.

    Beelzeve and gecko you are responsible for the army and the defense of the whole area.

    Emerald and Pitou you were my link between here and the outside world.

    zeberu I will assign you as the prime minister of busuana and for the other demon lords you will each company the guardians, you will be distributed evenly."

    After I said that, they all bowed and then I dismissed them, but I forgot frosty and tahuro since the two of them don''t have any responsibility yet  they remain and ask me.

    ¡°your Majesty, sorry to ask this but how about us?" Frozty exclaim.

    " Ooh, sorry, I will make a queen monster to modify you and tahuro because your current level is not enough to guard busuana. I will call you tomorrow after I made it."  After I¡¯m done explaining I wave my hand as a signal for them to leave.

    They exited the room and then a message appears.

    your transformation has ended.

    Do you wish to transform again?

    As the message appears, I transform back to my child form and the three creatures wander what just happen but they still brushed their bodies to mine.

    I called Kurogane to send these three to their cage since there will be a trouble if they will escape. After that, I went back to my room and then I took a bath and went to sleep.

 Chapter 28. Upgrade

    Kurinai POV

    As the morning come I went to the bathroom and brush my teeth and prepare to go outside to eat breakfast.

    As I was walking the hallway, i meet the maids and some butlers busy cleaning the area and doing some errands. As I reach the dining area, the guardians were already there as if they were waiting for me.

    As usual, we had our breakfast while we had some small talks and after that we exited and do our duties.

    I went to the office and saw zeberu who¡¯s waiting there already.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the chief village wants to meet you today and I transfer the woman and his siblings to their new home" zeberu exclaimed.

    ¡°ok, good job zeberu, tell the chief to be here around 10 o¡¯clock, I will make the queen monster to help evolve the other race we have here right now" I sit on the chair after I told zeberu that.

    As he exited the room, I use the spell [creation] to make the monster queen. The queen will help me to modify and upgrade my monsters and guardians.

    The queen monster that I have before had died after my dungeon got destroyed. I forgot to transfer her to the first floor at that time because there¡¯s a lot going on my mind so I forgot about her existence. Anyways I create a small concentrated crystal to be her soul and source of power then I envision her appearance. After the initial process, the body started to come out as the white light takes form.

    A stunningly beautiful woman is in front of me, a long black hair with white pale skin and wearing only a piece of cloth covering her private parts. She has wings on her back and she is holding a floating orb in his hands. As I envisioned her, I thought the appearance of a succubus that¡¯s why her form is more close to it.

    ¡°Hello, master, I¡¯m ready to be of service¡± her voice is soft like an angel that descended from heaven as she talks to me.

    I almost lost control of myself, but I manage to prevent from doing perverted things. As I did not transform to my old form, my child form like is the one who is talking to her right now.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡° I¡¯m glad that you turn out good as expected. I will be assigning you to change or modify some of the beast and monsters that I have in my care right now¡± as I told her that I communicated zeckery through the communication spell.

    A moment later they entered the room and stunned as they saw the beauty in front of them especially tahuro.

    As I called them, they back to their senses and greet me.

    ¡°This is the queen monster that will help you to evolve into stronger being, right now both of you are qualified as you reach the required level,¡± I told the two of them and instructed to face the monster queen.

    As the queen uses her skills, she started to evolve zeckery first. Her hands touch the head of him and start the process.  Her hands glowed and zeckery started to change, from a 10-year-old child, now turns to a young man with handsome looks. I can feel the mana extractions from within myself as she used it without holding back.

    As I viewed his stats, all raises exponentially especially his stats. Before I was afraid of letting him in the front-line when I was trying to go back to busuana because his health is the lowest and may be killed instantly if we face a stronger opponent but now he can be a front liner in a battle with his new strength.

    The monster queen adds some skills also and utilizes his skills to the maximum level. The next one is tahuro, as she touches his head, he started to evolve but unlike frosty, he had some minimal changes. According to the monster queen, almost all of his skill are maximized and just adds some skills to add more to his power.

    The two gentlemen now overjoyed as they feel a surging power within them, they thank me and after that they went out of the room and now I told the queen to rest since she just came out, she used her abilities right away.

    I called kurogane to lead her to his chamber and now my next plan is to build a tower on the world below to make the link between busuana and the outside world. I will also make a portal there so that the travel will be convenient for the other races to deal the products here outside.

    I have a lot of ideas in my mind but the execution may takes time.

 CHAPTER 29 BUSUANA SCHOOL OF MAGIC

    Feloria kingdom

    another person pov

    ¡°What?  All of them died? What did just really happened¡± the man who had a prominent body and a mustache were shadowed by the curtain on the window, shocked by the news brought by the Intel they sent to update the mission they give.

    The guild masters Brent, walking around his office at the 3rd floor of the adventurers building while the officer in charge that brought the news feared him.

    He¡¯s a hot blooded man and a veteran in a battlefield. At the age forty, he experiences all kinds of stuff. From near death experience to gaining glory from the cumulative battle experience. He is indeed the strongest warrior in feloria kingdom.

    As he keeps his paces from back and forth, he can¡¯t believe that the teams he sent to the border of feloria to harvest the crystal were all killed. The Intel he sent were just half day delayed but when they reach the forest all they see is the dead bodies who were massacred badly.

    ¡°get the messenger and inform the king about what happen to the mission he gave.¡± The man wearing dignified attire could not believe that the gold rank adventurers he sent were easily killed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive them for what they did to my comrades, they will taste what Brent could do for them ¡°he smirked and calmed himself after a while.

    ---------------------------------------------------

    Back in the sky Island

    Ari¡¯s POV

    My life turned great when I started my new life in sky island, A beautiful place where anyone works happily without the fear that any moment tragedy will come since we trusted our king.

    As I clean the living area of our new house, Yuki and Yui are doing the dishes. They were just 8 years old, but I can depend on them already on a small task like washing dishes and cleaning the backyard.

    We¡¯ve been transferred here by master zeberu after the day we arrive at the busuana with my siblings. At first I thought that they will just give us a small house but as master zeberu walks us to our new house, our mouth left open after the big house was introduced to us as our new home.

    I could not believe at first but after seeing the houses lined neatly, all of them are houses you can only see at the upper district of feloria where all the nobles and the rich family resides.

    It took me two days until the realization sink in that our lives change literally, as what his majesty told me that, someone would teach me magic. Today will be my first day together with other villagers who is capable magic.

    There are only 40 families in this village and most of them are in their twenty¡¯s and few of them belong to older categories. As what they informed me, king Kurinai saves their village from the attack of fire slime and from the army of loco-loco and then the village transferred inside the dungeon and the rest is history.

    As I called the two children, I informed them that I will be back after four hours of training and they could play with the other children in the village.

    As I got out from the house I was amazed again from the massive changes of busuana. Last night we feel an earthquake and the entire village got out from their house, we run straight to the castle, but we heard the voice of king Kurinai.

    There we learned that he just lifted the whole area and made it float up to the sky. Unbelievable, I never heard someone even in the history book who could make the entire area to float up in the sky.

    I have heard that some can use [defy gravity] but only seldom are them in the whole continent. Those people are the adamantine holder who achieves that power after vigorous training. But never in such a wide scale, I had read the books that only one person manage to use defy gravity for 3 meters wide.

    As states in the book it will use constant mana consumption therefore It is impossible to use it in this wide area. But not with this people who reside here before us. They just do what other people cannot do.

    Not only that, new buildings and infrastructure were now in front of me  standing proudly at the vacant area before, and the grand arena  on the left side is really breathtaking.

    It¡¯s as if I was in another world. Right now I was heading to the school at the center of the newly built city. As I reach there, the school was big and wide that even the Feloria School of magic could not compare though it was of a different style because I have not seen that type of buildings before, but I was in awe as the other students also came.

    We are only eight students and we are using one of the classrooms that could hold up to 40 students.  I know Craig and his younger brother who helps me understand the situation and help me getting to know the other villagers are gifted with a wide pool of mana. In total, there are 4 ladies including me, three gentlemen and one child.

    As the teacher arrives, we became silent as he approaches the teacher desk.

    ¡°Ok, this will be my first time teaching magic so don¡¯t expect anything from me and besides I am only doing this because his majesty ordered me to.¡± The blonde man told us in a rude way as if he doesn¡¯t like to teach us at all.

    ¡°But before we start, I want to know what level are you in your magic?¡± he asked us, as he look at us individually.

    ¡°ahhhm, sir, excuse me. We don¡¯t know what kind of level are we because we did not encounter any of that until now?¡± The lady who was in my back asks the teacher, her name is Glenda.

    ¡°gosh, this is so nerve wracking¡± teacher drake exclaims as he doesn''t know what to do as he heard Glenda about the levels in magic.

    ¡°ok,,,,, is anyone here who can explain the levels of magic here?¡± teacher asked us.

    ¡°uhh hmmm, me sir?¡± I raised my hands as everyone did not.

    ¡°Ok! Explain to the class what you know. By the way may I know what level are you? He stared at me with those scary eyes though I admit that he is handsome but asides from his looks, his attitudes stand out more.

    ¡°I am in intermediate level sir,¡± I shyly exclaim as he looks at me intently.

    ¡°Ohm ok,¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. what? An intermediate user? Oh gosh, how could I be able to teach you with that level?¡± He pulls his head as he frustrates from the knowledge that I am an intermediate user.

    ¡°Ok, go ahead tell them what you know,¡± He exclaims.

    ¡°There are five types of user of magic.  A beginner, intermediate, advanced, master and divine magic casters, and these are the types of magic casters that I know. But for all I know there are only few who achieve advance and I never heard someone who achieves divine.

    In the books, there are only two people who reach master level but they all died a long time ago. A beginner type of magic can able to use simple spells like making a fire of whatever elements you are capable with, the intermediate users like me can use attack and defense spells as well as buffs, but they are not strong enough like the other higher types.

    And also it differs from the time and duration of spell, the intermediate can use spell not less than 3o seconds and we also had a minimal pool of mana that¡¯s why in a battle we are only able to use buffs to strengthen our members¡¯¡±

    ¡°the advanced user can use longer and wide area of magic and while master level can use world class spells and some ancient spells like float magic and defy gravity while the divine users are capable of using both and forbidden and lost magic.¡±

    I sighed after a long explanation, but I cannot guarantee that my explanation is best but from what the schools of magic taught me before and what the books are telling then I give them a decent explanation.

    I sit back and look at our teacher.

    " ok, though it was not best, but it''s good enough to be understandable." Teacher drake told us.

    ¡°to add the explanation of ari, beginner is what you called to a person who had just awaken his magic pool, this type of caster can manipulate simple kinds of magic unless their pool becomes bigger then they will advance to intermediate, while the second phase of caster you will be able to use it for attacks and simple defense like protecting yourself from danger, but it depends from the pool that you have. The advance caster can use a wide range and destructive spell, but an advanced user can use the power by these spells half why ? because the output of mana in these spells are huge that anyone can handle.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    While masters like me can manipulate most types of magic and a divine caster is somewhat like our king.

    There are two types of how you will use a spell, chanting and voiceless, the latter one can be achieved if you reach advance or you are gifted from the day of your birth.

    Right now, I will measure your capacity as a caster to see what level you are, I have here the crystal that can identify your level, please come one by one" teacher drake told us to line after his long explanation.

    I was the first in line since i was near the table, as I touch the crystal, it glowed and later on it back to where it was before.

    Teacher drakes just nod one after another and then when the last one finished touching the ball. It shined brightly like we¡¯ve never seen before.

    The last one was the only child we have in this class, its Recca the younger brother of drake.

    Recca got scared as he saw the ball shined brightly and pull out his hand and the ball returns to an ordinary crystal after recca pulled his hands.

    Teacher drake told the last one to return to his chair.

    " ohh what a surprise, in the batch, there is one from all of you who are gifted to have a huge pool of mana and I think you know it already.

    From my assessment, most of you are beginners and 2 of you are intermediate and the child at the back is an advanced user." Teacher exclaims.

    We were shocked as we heard teacher drake, we turn ours heads toward recca who shyly bowed his head out of embarrassment.

    " ahhm sir, I have a question?" I ask teacher drake.

    " can you tell us why he already reach to an advanced user though he just discovers his power now?" I stand up to confirm something.

    " hmmmmm,.......... How can I explain this in a subtle way, based on what I know, recca was entrusted by his majesty staff, before our home got destroyed though you can say that he is already have the mana pool but before he touched that artifact  he was also like you. But because of the interference of the artifact it amplifies his pool of mana, I can say that as long as he memorize the spells he can achieved great things in the future but that depends on him.

    It helps to cultivate his powers without his knowledge, but I think he already knows that he became stronger after that. The divine staff cannot be hold by anyone except his majesty, if you will try to hold it; you will be burned and turned into ashes since his majesty is the only owner that the staff recognizes.

    And recca is an exception to that, his majesty permits only recca to hold his staff for the meantime because of the crisis we faced before and because he is the only one his majesty believes that has a greater potential to lead the human in the future.

    After those weeks, the staff silently cultivate his power and that''s why he became an advance user even he didn¡¯t know any spell right now" teacher drakes explain to us diligently as we listen to his theory.

    " ok!" He clasped his hand to get our attention and told us our first lesson." Our first lesson for the day is forming a ball of magic out from your hand. This is the basics of the basics, and for this class I won''t give you any lecture instead head directly to practical lessons since it faster that way" teacher drake exclaims.

    we stand up as teacher drake told us to follow him at the training area where we can have our first lesson.

    we passed from the corridor and turn left then we climb down from the stairs and found the training room. as we enter we were left in awe as we saw the training area.

    It was wider, bigger and most spacious training room that I''ve seen in my entire life. I couldn''t believe that it is a room. I know magic can do such this type, but it was beyond from our expectations. As we enter there''s a man who welcomes us. He has a blue hair and blue eyes. With slim body and normal features, I could say that he is one of the least handsome in the demon lords.

    But I don''t know what he is capable of. I was taken back to reality when Craig holds my shoulder. I know he is amazed too but he just secretly trying to keep it to himself.

    "Class, this is sura, the keeper of the training hall, he will also attend to your needs if someone get hurt or injured. So let¡¯s begin, everyone line up and try to concentrate your energy into your palm and hold it for 5 seconds." teacher drake faced us and use himself as an example.

    Since I done this before, it was easy for me, I concentrated my mana into my hands and a fireball appeared there but I wasn''t expected that everyone could easily do what I had did. Especially recca who never had a training, he easily form a fireball in his hands and it''s bigger than most of us. I can hold a fireball for only 20 seconds and the maximum is 40s.

    he panicked as usual as he saw what he did, but  teacher sura cast a shield to protect recca from getting hurt and all of us from the explosions caused by the sudden abrupt flow of mana to his fireball.

    After some precautions, we successfully finished the first stage and moved on the second phase which is the incantation. But to my surprise teacher drake teach us the voiceless incantation. I know it''s absurd, but it''s really hard.

    I tried it before when I was still studying, but it''s really impossible at my level so I, was the only one shocked in the group knowing that we are learning voiceless incantation.

    "sir, at my level it is impossible to learn voiceless incantation" I voiced out my concern to teacher drake.

    ¡°yeah I know, in your own it is really impossible but the queen monster will be here to touch your mana pool and will help you in your predicament, don''t worry it won''t hurt you" teacher drake assured us.

    The space suddenly distorted and inside the rift the queen suddenly appeared. I thought she would be wearing a beautiful dress, a prim and proper ladylike I was always seen before but I was stunned as I saw her just wearing two pieces of cloth just enough to cover her private. All the boys were also shocked that their eyes become bigger as they saw the beautiful and sexy queen in front of them.

    As we calmed ourselves We greeted the queen but she never spoke to us, she just approached us one by one and then put her soft hands to our head. The moment her hand touch my head, I can feel unexplainable warmth that surging inside me.

    Then as the moment that her hands leave, I feel something different than before, my perception and detection of mana particles becomes clear and it intensifies my mana output. as the queen finished her duties She disappeared suddenly.

    After teacher explains that the queen just widens our pool of mana and help us to use voiceless incantation, he let us try it, he explains how to use it and how we able to utilize it efficiently.

    After the rigorous training the class ended and I was exhausted after for four hours of nonstop training. I could not still believe that I can use voiceless incantation now  but I was stunned and feared how powerful these people are for easily turning like us into what they desired.

    Now we have all exited the school premises and headed back to our home.

    --------------------------------------------------------

    Back in the feloria kingdom inside the guild master room.

    Another person pov

    "Did the troops ready? How about the guild''s strongest warriors? Are they here?" the guild master asked the secretary if the king sent that troops needed.

    "Yes, sir. They are already outside, just give your orders and we deploy them to the border." the secretary exclaims.

    "Let¡¯s see what you can do with us," the guild master smiled wickedly as he envisioned his plan to punish the criminals who killed his comrades.

 CHAPTER 30 FELORIA ARMY

    (feloria Kingdom)

    Brent pov

    We started our travel to the end of the border as soon as the army arrived.

    ¡°Did anybody have their best equipment already? Our opponents are not that easy to deal with so be prepared and get revenge for our comrade¡±. I shouted to everyone who is around and as they heard it they raise their swords and shouted back.

    We started marching outside feloria capital and it would take us two days to be there so I commanded everyone to walk faster so we can get there earlier than expected.

    We meet some hind bears along the way and other monsters, but they were killed instantly by the infantry.

    "Leo, did you already told the magicians to use the ancient spell scroll that was handed to us by the royal magician to capture one of them?" I ask my secretary about the plan we''ve been thinking about.

    " yes, sir, they know already the plan and they been preparing for it" Leo exclaims.

    We also sent some scouts ahead of us so they will report what will be the situation there so we can prepare ahead of time.

    As we already near the location, one of our intel and scout hurriedly rushed towards me.

    " sir, I have something to tell you urgently" the man who wears camouflage colors ask me.

    " ok, what is it?"

    " you sent us to scout ahead so we arrive there earlier but............" He paused because he doesn¡¯t want me to be disappointed.

    " but...? What is it?" I angrily wait for his answer.

    " but the forest is not there anymore the only left there was a big and deep crate on the spot where the forest before. It seems that the whole forest was destroyed by a powerful magic," he looks at me as to see what would be my reaction.

    "What.....? Are you sure about it? Did you scout it again and again?" I asked as to be sure.

    " yes, sir! But our senior magician says that is a divine skill magic that has been used since the area that was missing is bigger and the remnants of magic is different from what they know." The scouts replied.

    I was silent for a moment because im thinking if we advance or not,  having a responsibility of leading thousands of army for only nothing would be a big blow for me and for the soldiers also.

    But I decided to continue our journey, maybe there something that these guys forgot to see in the area.

    We arrive at the spot where the forest was before, but all we could see is a crate that is biggere than I imagine. It''s as if the whole area was pulled out from its location.

    As I check the ground, I can see the uneven texture of the soil. It was not caused by a blast or destroyed by a powerful magic but it seems that someone pulled it out.

    I was troubled as I could not think the logic behind it. I face the senior magician as he also investigating the area.

    " Mr. Levy, what could it be that the result would end like this?" I asked the old man while looking back at the big crate.

    " for that question? I still don''t have an answer, but I could sense a powerful mana residue left in the whole area. I have a conclusion, but it is impossible in human perspective". The old man touches his white beard while on the hand he was holding his staff.

    " if you could share it with me then I would say that it is possible sir levy".

    "Hmmmmn, i will just put it this way, I think it was caused by a divine magic [defy gravity] that made the whole forest like this but the impossible way is that no one in the whole continent can use such a large scale of that kind of magic because it needs a lot of mana and it will constantly drain the user until the magic is done using, " he explained.

    " but what if they have a lot of magic casters who help to use that kind of magic," I ask the old man,

    " you are ignorant boy, that kind of magic can be learned by a person who has reached master in magic and to tell you frankly why I said that it is impossible because right now in the whole continent there are only 10 master users of magic but to use such a wide scale magic it needs  approximately around 100 master in magic casting. If they transfer or wipe out the whole forest is also a possibility but it seems that the mana residue is in everywhere even in the air." The old magician sighed after his long explanation.

    I was shocked to hear his explanation. I can''t explain what im feeling right now because it''s unbelievable to hear that way. As I contemplate from my thought. Leo my secretary approaches me.

    " sir, our scouts saw a tower at the end of the border bu--t the problem is we can''t go near it?".

    "What? Why?" I asked Leo back.

    " because the tower was protected by a force field".

    " then why don''t you tell our magician to break the barrier?" I questioned him because it seems that he did not do his job properly.

    " I already did that, but they can''t break the spell". He exclaimed.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I look back at the old man and asked him.

    " sir, can you help us in this manner?"

    "Sure, that''s why im here. Maybe some master in magic cast it or some deity protected it" the old man murmured.

    I don''t mind what he is saying right now because I am irritated that the bastard who killed all my people is not here anymore.

    As we approach the tower, I never thought that the building is awesome and majestic. The 20-floor tower is proudly standing in front of us and it''s as if was newly built. The structure is beautifully designed with different rocks and crystal and if you look closer there are also gems embedded on the door and some of the walls.

    But the only problem is the shield that protected itself from us. As the old man approach the shield, he tried to touch it but he was sent flying and electrocuted by the barrier, I don''t know where the electric came from but every time someone dares to touch it the barrier produce a defense mechanism so that no one could enter inside its area.

    The old man luckily survives that attack because he cast himself beforehand a spell that will enable him from taking damage besides he is one of the royal magicians that said to be a master caster. He walks again beside me and spoke.

    "I never thought that the barrier would cause somewhat like that. It''s incredible and amazing that somewhat in our territories lies a wonderful and mysterious tower."  the man exclaimed.

    "so can you disable the barrier or not?" I asked the old man as he smiled sinisterly.

    "for me it will take a week before I can disable this kind of a barrier. it is not an easy task because the barrier itself has a life so it will fight every time someone will dare to get near the barrier. and I think beyond this barrier are lots of magic materials and equipment or even treasure awaits us because this type of magic barriers has something important to protects that¡¯s why it has a strong force field " the old man explained.

    "what it takes weeks? even if you will combine all of  the magicians here?" I asked him.

    "the magician will die easily if they will help me. Only an advance and higher ranks can disable this strong barrier. it also has some restriction that intermediate rank magician can''t accomplish." he said.

    ¡°if we wait here for a week then how will I report to his majesty that the result of this expedition was a loss and we were not able to defeat the enemy. as I think about it, my head started to ache because I don''t know what to do.¡±

    "sir, if we wait and then we will harvest what inside of the tower I think the king will be glad about it" Leo who is by my side spoke to me.

    I was surprised by Leo thinking, it''s as if he knows what I am thinking and he gives me a solution to my problem.

    "as expected of you Leo, thanks for the idea." I exclaimed to him and pat his shoulder for acknowledgment.

    meanwhile at busuana.........................................

    ============================================

    Zeberu pov

    "Master zeberu, the tower below was under attack" the demoness beauty report what she had been discovered.

    " who is the one attacking the tower?" Zeberu asks the demoness.

    " it''s the feloria army, and based on the pixies who were guarding the forest,  they have a magician that can break the barrier you cast."

    ¡°they must have been in that location because to retaliate about what happen to their people. We¡¯ll let them be, I placed some guard there that can kill everyone who will try to enter and besides some strong races are placed they''re to be the deity of that place." I told the demoness as I walk towards the window pane of my office.

    "Is there anything you want to report?" I ask her.

    " the townspeople are now harvesting the crops they planted and it seems that they have an abundant harvest so they requested to sell the crops they had."

    " well, as his majesty command, let them be. If they want to sell their crops, used the portal and let them bring a guard that will guide and protect them and ohh I almost forgot, what about the child I ask for you to investigate?"

    " he seems to be pretty advanced among of all his classmates and his promising in terms of his actions and results of the exams." The demoness reported.

    " that''s a good news, his majesty will be happy about it, by the way, inform the knights of the tomb to carry out their mission"

    " yes, master zeberu" after the girl answered she disappeared into thin air and I was thinking about how to harvest the human hearts for my experiment.

    I think there will be a plenty of stocks after the massacre below will happen.

 Chapter 31.

    ( back to the army below sky island)

    brent pov(guildmaster)

    As soon the old man started to undress his upper clothes a strong aura was unleashed and covered his whole body. His muscles were started to get bigger and his veins started to appear then he form his purest mana into a dark indigo ball and throw it into the barrier. As it touches the barriers it glows though it was not destroyed, but it is a success considering that the barrier glowed, it means it was affected to it somehow.

    I also commanded the magician to cast their magic at a location where the old man throws his spirit ball. As they follow my command the barrier glowed continuously as the concentrated mana was thrown into the barrier then the old man summons his pet kagiro, a large red mantis with having two sharp blades on its hands and told the mantis to use it claws to attack the specific area where they hit it before.

    The barrier shows a reaction every time the spot where everyone hit on was targeted. Though the warriors can''t still use their sword or their techniques because the electric bolt are still active as we tried an animal before  and throw it on the barrier like rabbit to test whether we can touch it or not, but the rabbit was toasted so we opted to use the soldiers and warriors.

    I could not also summon my spirit pet because it is a water type so it is render useless with an electro forceful field as an opponent.

    it¡¯s been three days since we''ve been doing this and the barriers started to have cracks, but since all of our magicians need to recharge their mana and the old man also needs rest and that what makes the time we spent on breaking it longer though we already expected it, but in actuality it was still disappointing since we used our time by doing nothing.

    As I ask the old man, when will it be done, he told me that it will be less than 24 hours since the process was faster than what he expected so I was relieved as I heard it then my gaze turned towards the tower.

    As I look at the tower, it always gives me a sense of weariness since I can''t explain what my gut is telling me so I just brushed it off.

    But as I turned to where my tent is the unexpected event happened, the barrier suddenly was gone and we all stunned as we saw the creatures descending from the tower coming forward.

    It''s a group of beast race, the leader has a tiger body but walks Like human and he has big ball necklace hanging on its neck with an unknown writing appears inside, and most of them are a monster we never have seen before, they have an awful form with high-class equipment both on their possession.

    I smiled for the thought that I will finally use my power now and will not idly waiting.

    ¡°Everyone, gather yourself and prepare for the attack¡± ¡°I yelled and turned to see everyone started their formation since most of us are warriors we have the time to form ourselves.

    ¡°Human, we came her not to start a battle but to asks you and negotiate" the tiger leader like speaks with authority.

    "And if we do not comply?" I replied.

    "Then we don''t have a choice but to kill you".

    "hahaha,!!! what a funny joke you have said there? Can you finish us? We outnumbered you and how you can speak like that when you have only a fewer members?" I boisterously yelled.

    ''Then we really don''t have a choice but to defend this area, if you will step within the boundaries then we will kill you". The tiger man said to me while he throw his pearl necklace in the air and draw a lining that set as a boundary and all of his comrades ready their stances while the pearl necklace is floating on top.

    They have only 15 people and we have all over 5,000 soldiers and adventurers. How absurd when he said that they will negotiate?

    I ordered the first battalion to move forward followed by the infantry, it may be overkill, but I don''t care what others will say about it. What I need right now is a good result so; I can have a good report for the king.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    But as I lost in thought I heard a scream and I was terrified by what I saw ahead. The soldiers that I¡¯ve sent were killed by the 15 beasts as if they just do it with ease.

    ¡°all adventurers use your skill and for the magicians used your buffs for us and cast a wide range magic for them to scatter so we have a chance to kill them." I relay the message to Leo and all of them heard it through telepathy, one of his innate skills.

    As the message being delivered to everyone, the adventurers started to use their skills and advance forward but I miscalculated everything since the beginning. I know I''ve been thinking rush for my decisions since I am a hot-blooded person.

    I act as I please that''s why it resulted to countless dead bodies on the battlefield.

    As the adventurers advance, they were mercilessly killed by the beast race as they swung their swords and fist to kill everyone on their sight. The grounds were covered with blood and shattered body pieces that if you don''t have a strong stomach you will be able to puke.

    "Those guys were not ordinary," the old man said to me.

    "Why did you say that, sir kagiro? The tiger beast clan was weak compared to our power," I turned towards the old man.

    "As you can see, they look different from their normal appearance and based on their weapons.it is not ordinary and it was made in high-quality magic materials." the old man said

    I just cursed in silent as I saw some of the men fighting. I can''t still go on with them since as a battalion commander I still need to give orders and make tactics so, I can''t get to fight.

    The old man cannot help us at the moment since he still recovering from the mana depletion, and most of the magician used their mana in casting spells a while ago at the barrier so they can''t use healing magic also.

    My head is going to burst as I could not think of any solutions that I''ve caused and then I remember what the other party said that if we will step inside their territory. So if we will not step inside the specific area then they will not attack. Yes, that would be it.

    "Leo tells everyone alive that they need to retreat and come back at the base immediately."

    As I saw everyone moving back from the area, the beast clan stop and did not attack any further, true to what they said that whoever pass inside they will be killed.

    From the 5,000 members now were down to 3500, and most members that died were soldiers but as I turned inside my tent because I have something to discuss with the team leaders, I heard the voice calling for help and shouting.

    ¡°ahhhhhhhhhhhhrrrgggggg!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°helllllpppppppppppppppppppp!!!!!¡±

    ¡°as I turned towards the commotion, I saw the soldiers were dyed in red and were fatally killed as they  filled with holes all over their bodies then I saw at the sky, a dark circular smoke gathered around and was enough to cover the area where the soldiers rest then a crimson colored droplets fall from it. As it touches the skin of the person it melts and made a hole even the armor is useless to protect from it.

    What the fuck, as I saw who cause this magic, I saw a Minotaur but the appearance is close to a human with no horns and instead of an ax he holds a staff and a magic circle appeared on top of it and that¡¯s the cause why this acid blood rain was pouring down to the soldiers.

    ¡°Run, as fast as you can,¡± ¡°shitt!!!!! Magicians cast a barrier on top of the soldiers, faster¡± I yelled at the magicians who were also shocked at what happen.

    As they heard my voice they hurriedly cast a barrier but still cannot protect the entire army since they don¡¯t have enough mana.

    ¡°Humans, how dare you tried invade us!!!? And because of this you angered our master so in return you will be punished¡±. A human looking who has a fancy armor with a striking aura appeared suddenly.

    After that, the human looking person appears suddenly in front of us then in a single word he said a huge obelisk from the abyss appeared in the sky and the one-eyed demon that I only heard from the legends appeared.

 CHAPTER 32 TOWER

    Kurem pov

    His Majesty created us for one purpose and that is to serve him; he assigned each of us to the guardians as a second in command.

    I was assigned to master zeberu our own battalion commander and the strongest among the guardians and this morning as I was on my way to my duty he asks me if could go down because there''s a bug trying to destroy the newly built tower.

    As I enter the portal to the tower, I was contemplating on how to kill them without damaging their hearts. My specialty in killing is destroying everything in my way so I think I will be having a hard time on this.

    As I appeared the 20th floor of the tower, one of the guards who are assigned to this floor acknowledges me. Then from here I asked him to transfer me to the first floor because taking down stairs would be longer than using the transfer which is one of the guard¡¯s skills.

    As I appeared outside the tower, I saw the deities of the tower having a good time on killing the enemy, when one of the leaders told the soldiers to retreat, they went back outside from the territory which his Majesty set for the deity to not go outside beyond the limit.

    They must know already the limitations of our barrier that¡¯s why they retreated where the beast clan cannot advance further.

    ¡°Karuka, " I called the tiger beast with a big pearl necklace hanging on his neck.

    ¡°What brought you here, kurem? " Karuka had an irritated look as he saw me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I was here to see you....?" I teased him a little since it is fun to toy with him sometimes.

    He seemed to be annoyed as he heard me, but he keeps silent since he knows already why I am here, he must be informed by master zeberu.

    ¡°anyways, your enjoying on killing them one by one when you can kill them easily in one strike," I asked Karuka.

    " I just did that to pass time since we have nothing to do here," He exclaims.

    Karuka is one of the leaders of the beast clan which his Majesty took in before. He was arrogant and confident in his power that''s why he can talk to me like that.

    In busuana the system of command are in follows, his Majesty as the supreme ruler, the guardians next to him, and the demon lords and below from us are the clan leaders.

    " master zeberu wants to end this immediately so he send me here, and ohh there''s one thing I''d like you to do after I will kill them, gather all their hearts and put inside the box that I will going to give you."

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it is just a small task, by the way,

    Why do you need to gather their hearts?" Karuka looks at me with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Well, it''s not of your concerns, so let''s start with this so I could go up immediately the air here seems to be polluted." I walk towards where the end of the barrier is and warned them.

    I cast a wide range magic which will decapitate them since I need their hearts still beating.

    A wide magic circle appeared in front of a hundreds of soldiers and in one second they collapse on the ground  as I was about to cast it again to the remaining camps, I was prevented by a restriction type of  magic.

    Big roots emerge from the grounds and tied me from my feet up to my throat.

    Hmm, it seems that they had someone who can play with me for a while, I use [decayed] to the roots and it suddenly turned brown and then breaks off to my body.

    Then I saw the old man in a distance who just about to cast a fireball at me. As I saw it I also cast a fireball to see if he can destroy mine.

    As the two fireballs collided, a big explosion took place and a big smoke covered the area, as the smoke faded away, my fireball still advancing towards the old man.

    As he realizes that my magic is stronger than him, he instantly uses a shield; a translucent barrier appeared in front of him.

    But even after doing that, it does not completely defend him because after the smoke fades away some parts of his barrier was tattered and broken into pieces.

    I prepared my next attack, but I was blocked by a bright light and blinded us for the moment. When I open my eyes the remaining soldiers and the old man disappeared and all was left are the dead bodies which been hit by my magic earlier.

    ¡°shit, they escape. Master zeberu will gonna kill me for this!¡±

    I did not expect for them to use petty tricks like that but if I will be in their situation I would use the same methods.

    As i use my detection magic, I can¡¯t sense them anymore; maybe they were out of the radius that''s why they were not detected but I wonder why they easily disappeared like that and even if they manage to escape for that short moment They won''t be able to run that far unless one of them holds a world class items that enable them to teleport.

    Hmm, this is bad. I need to rush back to busuana.

    "Karuka, gather all their hearts now and do it fast. I have an urgent matter to report to, so I want you to collect the heart of these people and bring them to busuana. I will leave you in charge for this, ok" I went back to the 20th floor as I use the portal, I transported back to the room that connects to busuana then I appeared in front of the the iron door then I use the communication ring which his majesty provide to contact master zeberu.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Ohh kurem, did you finished collecting the ingredients I need?". Master Zeberu replied the moment I used the ring.

    "Master zeberu, there''s an alarming situation that I need to report, may I know where you are right now?". I asked him urgently.

    "Come directly to the laboratory, I will wait for you here."

    After that, I flew as fast as I can to the laboratory of master zeberu located at the darkest and the deepest part of the castle where we do the experiments and making   a high-class scroll.

    As I reach there, master zeberu was sitting on the porch while waiting for me.

    ¡°Master, I have something to report to you that I think is alarming," I speak the moment I arrived.

    "What report do you have that you rushed from here and not able to finish the task that I gave to you?" Master Zeberu had been angry a little as he spoke to me.

    ¡°as I battle with the humans below, I happen to discover that one of them possess a world class item. And the item they used is the teleportation scroll though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the one  I assumed." The face of master became distorted as he heard me.

    ¡°What? And I guess that they escape, how is that possible when you can just kill them with one strike  ?"

    "I''m sorry master, but when I about to finish them, they used light blindness to help them escape and when my sight recovered they gone already and my detection can''t trace them anymore," I added.

    " Hmmm, that''s quite alarming, based on what we don''t know about the humans below we can''t guarantee if we have another battle with them so for the meantime I will propose a plan to his majesty, they may have more than one world class items.  So we should be careful in dealing with them next time." Master Zeberu exclaims.

    As master zeberu bid me farewell and left the room, I stayed there to receive the ingredients I asked for the beast clan.

    ----------------------------------------

    Meanwhile zeberu teleported to the throne room.

    Kurinai pov

    "Your majesty, the army of feloria arrived at the location of   busuana before, and they also discovered the tower." zeberu who just entered the office reported me.

    "That¡¯s expected, but why are you reporting the obvious?" I replied.

    "The problem is that, while one of our people had a battle with them, they use a world class item that made them escape in the middle of the battle".

    "What? then why did you just reported it now?" I asked him while I suddenly rose from my seat.

    ¡°the Intel has just arrived, your majesty, so I¡¯m sorry if I did not look it into consideration." he bowed his head as he could not look at me straight.

    "No, it¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t be sorry about it. the situation reversed as the world class item  revealed so we need to be extra careful, the only thing we do for now is  to change the location of the tower." i shared my plans to him since he¡¯s the only one who can give me a detailed plan for anything.

    "and we don¡¯t know if they will gonna ask  help from another kingdom and that¡¯s what we should worry for," as i recalled back when this was still a game, world class items are so rare that only few among the players could possess it, the item will be given only, if the management had an event or special quest which only given if you finished your master quest.

    that¡¯s why possessing one mean that you have an advantage over your enemy, as I was in the game, I forgot that in this world everything became so different, the moment that the NPC started to think of their own as if they were human or maybe I¡¯m just ignorant that i could do everything since i have a great amount of power.

    I¡¯m must be ignorant   letting myself fooled that i am the strongest here, in fact, i don¡¯t know anything in this world.

    ¡°now let¡¯s do this differently, tell everyone on the tower to return back, I will destroy the tower and create one in another place so postpone the villager to export their goods for the meantime, we will wait until the situation is stable.¡± I dismissed zeberu after that, and then I walked outside the office.

    -------------------------------------------------

    Zeberu pov

    Right after I made back to the laboratory I used the communication scroll to contact the beast clan below, I was stupefied by his majesty decision, I thought we will be fighting them or destroy the kingdom but it turned the opposite way.

    Now that we don¡¯t have a floor to guard on, our life became ordinary and boring and I miss the fight since we created for a battle, everything became dull and boring.

    But I won¡¯t follow everything his majesty order, though I was loyal to him, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will do good things to this lowly humans.

    I went back to the laboratory where I created something that even his majesty doesn¡¯t know about.

 CHAPTER 33 PREPARATIONS

    Brent pov (Guild master}

    I thought I am going to die in that moment and all my achievements will go to waste, but the old man rescued me and the remaining soldiers amounting to 15 from the five thousand that we have.

    I stood up and search for Leo, I sighed for relief when I saw him in a distance shocked and just staring at the sky. I walk up to him and pat him on his shoulder.

    ¡°Leo, are you okay,?¡± I shook him a little.

    ¡°m¡ªaster,? Hwwahhhhh¡­¡­¡­.. I thought were going to die in that moment but- wait who saved us?¡± Leo asked me.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know the whole situation right now; I will ask the old man if he knows something. Go and assist the remaining soldiers because they were still shocked like you earlier¡±.

    I searched for the old man and found him squatting on the ground with a broken item on his hand.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±. I help him to stand up because he still weak and unable to stand up on his own.

    I notice also that he aged more than 10 years after that incident. I help him seated on an elevated ground nearby.

    ¡°hey, are you alright? Hey.......hey.....!" I shook him multiples times before his wits come back.

    He lost words after he saw the broken pieces he''s holding tightly.

    ¡°What is that?  Is that really important?" I asked him.

    ¡°you ignorant bastard, it¡¯s the item that saved us all from that monster" he yelled loudly and look at me as if I was a fool.

    ¡°It¡¯s a world-class item, that teleports its user to a certain area. And now it¡¯s broken, what am I going to do?" He cried after the realization hits him

    " wh--- at? That is a world class item?? I asked him.

    ¡°Then why it is broken?"? I ask him this time.

    " when we''re about to hit by that fireball I use this item to teleport us somewhere but it was damage because the fireball hits the item instead. And it is one of the 4 world class items that feloria possess." He exclaimed

    I could not believe what he just said. I never knew that the item was important and never in my life even seen one because most of them are so rare to get that''s why each kingdom fights for it.

    My knees got weak after I heard it, but thanks to it were safe for the meantime, but we should go on now because we never knew they might be following us now.

    " I think we should go right now, they might appear any seconds right now." I assisted the old man and started to talk with the others.

    We''re almost near to the feloria when we transported, thanks to the world class item now we won''t travel far for too long to reach the capital.

    im still thinking about the world class item. It is a piece of  gold wristband that''s why I never paid attention to it before when it was worn by the old man. But thinking to it right now, I was stupefied and mad at the same time.

    I never knew that there was a stronger existence out there, even with my skills and capabilities combined with the old man power. It is still not enough to defeat that monster.

    I felt a chill when I remember how destructive his power is, maybe it was their leader, but I never heard that the tower was there in the first place. That is a mystery that I need to uncover but before that, we need to report all of this to the king.

    I gather everyone and we started to walk back to feloria, we need to get help from the 7 heroes if we want to defeat that kind of person.

    -----_-------------------------------

    (back to sky island)

    Zeberu pov

    ¡°Master, the ingredients has arrived". Kurem told me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the laboratory right after I''m done with the paperwork," I told kurem who just arrived after he collects the necessary ingredients for my experiment.

    After the last paper got signed, I rushed back to the laboratory to finally finish my long experiment.

    It is an experiment to create artificial intelligent pets, unlike any other monster pets; the one I''m creating is more powerful, destructive and most vicious creature.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    In order to do this, I need to collect about ten thousand hearts to fuel its power and to maintain its stability. But doing this in secret is so hard especially this kind of experiment was never mentioned to his Majesty.

    I suggested this idea before but he prohibited me from doing so, maybe because he still had his humanity and that''s what I don''t like about our king.

    After of so many turns and passage, I finally reach my destination. A black wooden door was the only noticeable feature of this room. It may be normal, but inside was really out of this world experiment using the human body as my subjects.

    And this never reached to his Majesty attention. I really made sure that he won''t discover this.

    Now that I know that the mere human possessed world class item, it is my chance to collect those items and give it to his Majesty.

    As I was dreaming about praising by his Majesty, kurem took my attention as he speaks.

    ¡°Master, subject 8,981 was now in the final stage all we need to do is to attach the black core," Kurem told me.

    We passed by to a multitude of human subjects in a tube and reach the gigantic door which connects to our final subjects.

    After of so many failures, we finally found the exact reason why it never worked before and that is the human heart which I accidentally discover when I subjugate the human in the forest.

    In the large room, several undead creatures were found doing a lot of works, monitoring, testing and whatsoever.

    Kurem lead me to the biggest test tube that contains my experiment. The large creature with an ugly yet scary appearance made me shiver a little.

    Its huge arm with a sharp claw and a large built made it''s scarier. The multiple red eyes on his head were made to see 360 at any directions and his black skin colored completed its features.

    As I came to see the monitor, I smiled as it indicates that it is responsive with our treatment.

    I called kurem to instruct the scientist to start the process of the heart transplant. all of its flesh were made of heart from the human I collected that why I imbued it with dark magic to strengthen and to increase its hardness and that''s the reason why the skin is black, its bone were made from different kinds of bones from the highest leader of the church of human race, they called it their pope.  It¡¯s been long years after I completely found all the body parts that are needed to make this pet useable.

    When the process has begun, the test tube that so big to contain this gigantic creature started to glow; I even need to look up in order to see its entire body. Suddenly the process stopped and a loud beep could be heard throughout the whole room.  The alarms started to light and the room was now in red. I panicked thinking that the experiment failed but when all are busy running, one of the employees shouted.

    "Master, its eyes---- the eyes has opened" he was shocked seeing the multiple eyes move in every direction.

    Everyone become silent for a while then a loud noise of laughter is heard all over the walls and all of them shout as the experiment we¡¯ve been working for so many years became a success.

    As I look at the glass tube, the monster was resisting trying to escape but even no matter how strong he is the glass won''t break.

    As I approach the monitor near the glass tube, I suddenly hear a crack and when I look it up.

    it Shattered into pieces and the monster inside was now creating havoc inside the lab.

    " wind binding"  a transparent chain was coiled all over his body and preventing him from doing anything.

    I float upwards to level our sight then I talk to it.

    " I''m your creator, you should be grateful and behave well." The monster was creating a fogged breath to his nose and mouth while looking at me angrily.

    I tapped its head and cast a slave mark so that it will not be happening again. As I look around, all the machines and equipment were totally destroyed and could not even recycle.

    As the spell activated the monster was growling loudly as it feels an intense pain during this process.

    Even though my chains were so strong, I need to recast it multiples times because it started to break off when the monster tried to use his strength.

    " what a scary creature". I exclaimed and look at the monster who still struggling.

 Chapter 34 meeting.

    Kingdom of feloria

    King Arthur pov

    Council meeting room

    ¡°Your majesty, we need to do countermeasures, our enemy is stronger than what we expected¡±. One of the 12 councils exclaimed as the king called their presence.

    ¡°Your, majesty we need to call the 7 heroes to subjugate them all, for what they¡¯ve done to our army tney need to be exterminated,¡± the older man beside the prime minister exclaimed.

    ¡°Be quite everyone, we need to think wisely in this situation. If we call the 7 heroes then our country will do martial law. And if we do that many will suffer. ¡°The white hair old man and the prime minister, told everyone present in the meeting.

    ¡®¡¯besides, it is their duty to protect our kingdom if we face a crisis? That¡¯s what they signed for.¡± The first man who speaks a while ago added to the conversation.

    The king just looks at the people inside the room as they bickering on what to do after what happen to the army that was sent to help brent to eliminate the enemy inside the border.

    ¡°I think we don¡¯t have a choice but to call them back, besides it¡¯s the time of the year for them to come back.¡±  I stood up and walk near the window and look at the blue sky while all their gazes concentrated on me.

    ¡°Make all the preparations so that they can reach the border as fast as they could,¡± I order one of the council presents who was in charge in a situation like this.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------

    Lucas pov (one of the guardians)

    A carriage was quickly speeding away from the forest where the main road was located.

    Strong horses were pulling a large carriage that was more than large enough to carry six passengers.

    Many monsters are lurking in the nights, not only criminals who are hiding inside the forest but also the demi-humans, beast and different kind of animals are residing in it.

    Traveling in the night like this seems to be dangerous but the passenger inside the carriage seems to be silent as the carriages were trembling due to the fact the carriage was moving on stone pavements.

    Before, the road was not like this until recently when one of the successors of the king suggests making it like this.

    It made the travel easier than before and the most especially the wagons and other carriages will not be constantly being damaged due to the condition of the roads before going to feloria.

    The cost of road maintenance stirred up a lot of commotion as well. But as a successor of the king, many of its followers agreed and just followed the next king.

    As I saw below, the road was quite well maintained maybe because it¡¯s near and was belong to the jurisdiction of the king that¡¯s why it was well made.

    However, it wasn''t perfect. The carriage traveling on the road would still wobble occasionally, and the passengers would feel the vibration.

    Due to the shaking, the conversation inside the carriage ended as if they had just finished a topic.

    In the carriage were Pitou, vermi besides him, Lucas seated opposite them and two demon generals. Craig is the one who drive the carriage beside him is ari who was well dressed due to the cold temperature.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.After a momentary silence in the carriage, Lucas opened his mouth with a relaxed tone:

    "There is a certain matter I¡¯ve always wanted to inquire about.."

    "Hmm? Really ? What is it?" Pitou asked.

    "You and zeberu seem to be on bad terms, is there any reason for that?"

    "... Actually, I don''t think our relationship is bad."

    The serious gaze of Pitou looking outside made the woman inside the carriage gasped because of his masculinity and being handsome no matter what his expressions are.

    After that, he looked at us and attempted to speak but stop in the middle and look outside again.

    "It doesn''t feel that way." Pitou murmured.

    "maybe because were not in good terms from the first place because I¡¯m an outcast and I wasn¡¯t created by his majesty unlike all of you¡± Pitou looked at us with jealousy.

    ¡°So that''s how it is!" I was wondering for a while, why both of you always had a sour face when facing each other, but anyways it¡¯s not my concern¡±. I also looked outside as the beautiful moon shining so beautifully at the cloudless sky.

    The reason why we are traveling back to the feloria was mainly because of the incident happen days ago. That¡¯s why his majesty sent us to gather information that we needed to counter measure their attacks in the future.

    As we almost near the gate, there are several guards guarding the gate. Before there are only 4 guards assigned in each gate but now dozens of them are patrolling already.

    " stop! Can you please show us your faces?" The head security stops us when we reach the gate and asked us.

    " OK,!" Master pitou answered and then the lamp inside the carriage was lit by a candle and showed our faces to the guard.

    " thank you for your cooperation!" The head officer told us.

    " by the way, Mr? Why is it that there are a lot of guards now than the previous? " pitou asked the guy who was about to leave.

    " ahh, the king gives an order that we should heighten our security because there might be an attack from the enemy!" The head guard blabbered as if the info he just gave right now was still a secret to everyone.

    We passed at the bridge that is connected to the other gate before you can enter the main road to feloria capital. It seems that they just doubled their security throughout the walls since inside the gate were soldiers who are busy patrolling and running back and forth from their post.

    When we reach the central plaza, the carriage turn left and run straight to the richest part of the capital where you can find the luxury from all kinds of accommodation, restaurants and so on.

    Pitou got out first then we just followed him. We enter in the most expensive hotel in feloria kingdom. They boast that their hotel is the finest and most luxurious accommodation throughout the continent. But in my own opinion, it could not be compared to what busuana can offer.

    Most of the new buildings were a state of the art and more luxurious than these establishments but anyways since we cannot do anything from it, we just keep our mouth shut.

    We were lead to the 4rth floor where we occupy the 3 largest rooms that they had. Pitou and I are in the same room and the rest are in the next rooms. We went outside the hotel after we settle down our belongings and we started our mission.

 Chapter 35 SEVEN HEROES

    Part 1

    Breanne pov (leader of the group)

    7 shadows could be seen moving full speed through the forest. They were the seven heroes who were running fast to the capital.

    They cleaved through the narrow trail laden with sharp branches. Despite this, not a single scratch or blemish could be seen through their body and clothes.

    The leader, who was running ahead among the group, is carrying a large sandglass at his back.

    Their current location wasn¡¯t that far from feloria capital when they received a report from his majesty. Although they had no way of measuring the distance to their destination, they knew they still had ways to go.

    Considering the speed of their journey, they will reach the capital less than a day so they were running as fast as they could and didn¡¯t rest even for a while.

    Suddenly the person who was leading them came to halt and turned to face everyone.

    Because the trail was so narrow, the one following from behind had no choice but to stop as well.

    ¡°Why have you suddenly stopped?¡±

    ¡°There is someone who keeps on monitoring our moves, I¡¯ve felt it for a while, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out who it is, so I¡¯m just observing it for a while but now the presence of this thing keeps on bothering me so we need to find it before we reach the walls.¡±

    Breanne as the leader of the group told Suzanne about his guts and all of the members also share the same experience.

    ¡°[Black web]¡±

    Keifer the 3rd member uses his skills which is the black web to see if the entity that keeps monitoring us is within the 30 km radius of the spell.

    ¡°Breanne, there are 10 people who use [crow eyes] are hiding in a cave, 3 of them are hiding in the large three 15 meter from the left and the rest are  50 meters from us,¡± Keifer told me.

    ¡°Ok, now guys let¡¯s get to work.¡± I¡¯ve told everyone and they all gone after a second.

    Suzanne and I went to the other directions which 3 of them hiding in a large tree.

    Suzanne jumped, like a bird flying out of its cage. After a brief respite in the air, a delicate pair of legs landed on the earth. Her dress followed suit and gently flowed over her legs, hiding them from the view.

    Suzanne brushed aside her long bluish hair in irritation and tilted her head. Under her icy glare, the man who was shocked couldn¡¯t help but gulp in fear.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±, Suzanne asked the 3 people who were hiding at the bottom of the large tree.

    The reason these people didn¡¯t run was simply because they were under the shadow manipulation of Suzanne.

    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to answer then we will force you to do it¡± an evil smile formed from her lips as he use a spell to make these 3 people in a ninja attire speaks.

    Depending on the reason, the fate of these people will receive severe punishment from Suzanne.

    Suzanne is a sadistic person among the groups. She likes killing and torturing criminal people and the enemy of the kingdom.

    Until now no one ever survives from her tortures and even I don¡¯t want to witness this act because it is so disgusting to witness with your own eyes.

    But today I need to see it because I have no choice but to get information from these ninjas.

    With all of its movements blocked only their eyes were able to move, Suzanne used   a potion and let them drink it. After a while, their eyes seem to be deferent and like they were hypnotized.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I have a question for you. Are we near your hideout?¡±

    The ninjas nodded deeply. It let out a voice that was neither a moan nor a scream.

    I began to survey the surroundings. And use my searching skills to detect if someone was still hiding within the area.

    When I made sure that no one was around, Suzanne let the 3 ninja¡¯s walks to their hideout though I¡¯m sure that other members found it already.

    Before long, they arrived at the vicinity of the ninja¡¯s hideout. As we neared their destination, the clumps of trees began to thin out, and eventually disappeared completely. What greeted us was a stretch of prairie with a few rocks jutting out from the ground.

    We arrived at the forest of the ghost.

    At the heart of a skull-shaped basin, was a large hole dug into the surface. A faint light could be seen seeping out from the hole. From the light, the inside was probably a gentle slope that continued downwards.

    The two structures that stood on either side of the cave entrance were obviously man-made.

    It is a barricade that was obviously made to let them have a time to prepare for the attack of the enemy.

    At the entrance of the cave were two guards who keep monitoring the area and beside them were two large bells to use in case there are intruders. Even if a surprise attack on the guards proved successful, the loud chiming would still alert the ones inside.

    We were hiding not far from the entrance of the cave if someone wants to attack the cave it may be impossible for them not to notice but not for us. I look everywhere if there are signs that other members arrived here already, but It seems that everyone still didnt''t reach the area.

    There was one way to break through this seemingly hopeless situation.

    Magic.

    I Cast [Silence of the night ] then kill them, or approach with [night invisibility], or lure them out with [Charm Person]. Destroying the bells directly was also an option.

    While pondering which way would be the most enjoyable, I realized that I was missing a crucial piece of information.

    ¡°Is there only one entrance?¡± I asked the ninjas who were still under a spell

    The 3 ninjas stiffly nodded its head in affirmation.

    ¡°Suzanne inform everyone the current location and let them aware that we will be heading out first ok.¡±

    ¡°Roger,¡± Suzanne salutes me and pull out his magic ball from out nowhere.

    We head out first because I don¡¯t want it to be prolonged, I get one of the ninjas who were under Suzanne spell and throw him out to the entrance single-handedly.

    The ninja who was thrown flew for a few meters until a crash could be heard from here. The two guards who were stationed at the entrance were shocked as they saw their comrades in an awkward position; all his bones are dislocated from the fall and the impact.

    After that, they became alert and tried to sound the alarm but I quickly killed them in one flash. Suzanne, on the other hand, kills the two ninjas in a gruesome ways were they were crushed until they became a lump of meat.

    We enter the cave, but we meet some of their members on the way about 6 of them. I pick some stones and throw at them immediately, 4 of them were instantly killed leaving holes at their forehead while the other who escaped were being crippled to death by Suzanne.

    A moment later all the remaining members of the 7 heroes group arrived and followed us inside.

 Chapter 36. 7 heroes Part 2

    Part  2

    beru pov

    Inside a room in the cave, a man stopped from doing maintenance of his weapon and focused his ears on the noise.

    The bustle of people running, faint screams in the distance.

    They were under attack but from hearing the screams, it was no way to know how many of them or how strong they are. It is also impossible that it is a joke having this kind of screams. It was just a makeshift hole in the wall with a curtain serving as a door. Although the curtain was thick, it was nowhere near enough to block out voices entirely.

    Their group, ¡°Death blades¡± had 80 members. Although none of them were as strong as him, some were veterans who had survived many battles.

    There was no way men like them would fall into this much disarray from a small party. Did that mean the enemy arrived in force? But there wasn¡¯t enough noise to indicate a large battle, and he couldn¡¯t sense the presence of that many foes either.

    ¡°Then¡­ the heroes.?¡±

    We were given a mission by the enemy of the seven heroes who happen to killed all their members that¡¯s why we were paid to just watch them and report it to the mercenary of  koli where the 7 heroes had arrears earlier.

    But it is impossible for them to know our hideout since we sent the best of our ninjas who were specialty is stealth.

    But considering the noise maybe they are soldiers who happen to discover one of our hideouts but if the heroes discovered us then I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Few in number, but powerful in combat, then this uncomfortable feeling would make sense.

    The man slowly stood up and strapped his weapon to his waist. For his armor, he equipped an armor which has high defense and wore the rings and necklace which imbued with magic¡¯s.

    The man threw open the curtains as if he wanted to rip them from the hinges, and then stepped out into the makeshift hallway.

    Lined an equal distance apart, the hallway was lit by Light crystals lanterns, so bright that it was hard to believe it was the inside of a cave.

    The light revealed his full appearance. Hidden underneath the clothes, his body was lean but not skinny, and his muscles were tough as steel and tempered through experience, rather than training,

    His hair was pointed outwards in random directions. His gray eyes glared straight ahead, and a sneer was plastered on his lips. The stubble on his chin gave it the appearance of mold.

    Although his appearance was untidy, his movements were smooth and elegant, similar to that of a wild beast.

    As he walked towards the entrance where the attack was taking place, another man was heading in his direction. He recognized the familiar face as one of his allies. As soon as the other man spotted him, his face brightened in relief, as if to say victory was now assured.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack, beru!¡±

    ¡°I know that, the attackers? Who are they?¡± beru laughed bitterly and responded

    ¡°There are seven of them, one woman and 6 men.¡±

    ¡°Seven of them? The seven heroes?¡­ no, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    With his head turned slightly in thought, Beru continued to head towards the source of the disturbance.

    The strongest adventurer party in the kingdom was called seven heroes and was made up of 6 men and 1 woman.  They accomplished a lot of deeds which saves the kingdom from multitude invasions and attackers from foreign and monsters that¡¯s why they were labeled as heroes.

    Beru could feel his heart swell in anticipation at the thought of fighting an opponent strong enough to attack them head on.

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to come with me. Head back inside and strengthen the defenses.¡±

    After telling the guy who was assigned in this kind of situation as such, Beru put strength into his steps and walked towards the strong opponents from the surface.

    Beru kavern.

    Originally a citizen and a soldier of the kingdom, he was gifted with what could only be described as a God-given talent in sword and strength from his early childhood years. Coupled with his natural talent from magic, he had never lost a weapon in hand.

    His experiences in battle made other people treat him as the god of slaughter because of his ruthlessness and savagery.

    Everyone around him believed it, and he himself never doubted his skill. However, a dramatic change came into his life when he was betrayed by the kingdom by labeling him as a traitor.

    The kingdom sent him to a mission to kill someone who planned to seize the kingdom, but he never thought that the person was the king himself.

    After being caught by the elite guards of the king, he never thought that the kingdom he serves the most would betray him like that. The reason why he was betrayed like that was because the kingdom feared him that one day he will join the neighboring kingdoms by hearing some of the rumors that the other kingdom prime minister meet him secretly.

    When he was about to be killed he managed to escape and plan on his revenge In pursuit of strength, he trained his body to the limit. In pursuit of magic, he gathered knowledge to the extent he could be called as crazy. A prodigy was working hard like there¡¯s no tomorrow because of the hatred he felt towards the kingdom where he give his utmost loyalty.

    The betrayal had elevated him to a new level.

    At first, he was having a hard time finding a shelter until one of the founding members of the clan found him when he was hunting inside their territories.

    With his options limited, he chose to work as a member of the ¡°Death blades¡±.

    He had only one goal. That is to make the person behind all of this paid from the mistakes he¡¯s done towards himself.

    In order to accomplish all of this, he needs stronger weapons that could par with the elite guard¡¯s weapon of the king. Magic weapons were expensive, but the one he truly wanted wasn¡¯t any ordinary magic weapon.

    Further north, was a city in the middle of a mountain amongst the goods that occasionally flowed out from that city was a weapon that, even unenhanced, far surpassed the cutting ability of ordinary magic weapons but it had a price to match, so much so that people¡¯s eyes would pop out of their sockets upon seeing it. That was the weapon he wanted.

    And then, he had finally managed to obtain the weapon he desired through the [death blades clan] which made him filled with joy after purchasing it from a cheaper price which given as a bonus from joining the clan.

    Right now, Beru strength had reached the limit of human potential. He was confident that he could easily defeat the elite guard who was guarding the king. Nevertheless, he had never once allow that confidence to get to his head and continued to train diligently every day.

    The seven heroes were just ordinary adventurers when i was at my peak so he could not even tell if this said people were stronger than him.

    As Beru approached the entrance, a smell of fresh blood was everywhere. He could no longer hear the screams, meaning that all of those people who were stationed at the entrance were all killed.

    The 20 men who were stationed near the entrance hallway were given the task to give them ample time to make preparations for the next attack. But to kill all of them quickly was beyond an ordinary adventurer could achieved.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    He then drew his sword and applied his miasma to the blade. The miasma emitted a faint light and soon disappeared, as if it was absorbed into the sword although the effect was temporary, it infused the blade with magic that further boosted its sharpness.

    ¡°activate.¡±The keywords triggered the necklace and the ring he had equipped earlier then a faint magic wrapped around his body.

    [eye of medusa], as the name suggested, protected his eyes when activated. Resistance to blind status, night vision, light filtering. A warrior who couldn¡¯t land a hit was useless. Hindering one¡¯s field of vision, or creating distance and attacking with ranged attacks are all common tactics used by adventurers

    [ ring or arpus] allowed its wearer to bind a low-level spell to the item and invoke it with the ring as the catalyst. His ring carried a protection magic which made him resistant for a while at elemental magic.

    If the seven heroes were his enemies then this much preparations was needed to fight with them. After all the preparations are done he sneered and thinks to himself. They must be worth as an opponent.

    As he was walking towards the entrance the smell of the blood was all over the place and seeing from the place of the battle it seems that all their bodies were not there only the trace of blood was present.

    I stop from the moment I saw a shadow from the hallway and could not see their faces because the light crystal was destroyed at the area where they were standing.

    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here,¡± I asked them as they were busy at something which I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°ohh at last, there are some strong men enough to entertain and tell us why they were following us¡± as one of them speaks.

    When they stepped away from the darkness I was shocked by how young they are to be called as the most strongest people of the kingdom even I became the most strongest at the age of thirty-three but looking at them now made me completely shocked.

    I immediately tossed aside any thoughts. As I saw a sucking machine beside from a young man who still eating the ninjas dead body.

    ¡°Its my First time I¡¯ve seen that kind of magic¡­ you¡¯re a magic caster?¡±. A magic caster would have no need for an armor, which would explain why these groups would be wearing casual clothes in a place like this.

    ¡°Well, you are right but not all of us.¡± The only woman who seems to be talkative answered me.

    Shifting my gaze from her, my eyes focused on the guy who wore blue casual clothes which now turned to dark. Seeing this, he must have been the one who killed the guards.

    I simply shrugged my shoulders and grasped my sword.

    ¡°Well, thanks for killing them for me, I was going to abandon them anyway.?¡±Giving him a surprised look, the man covered his mouth in order to stifle a faint laugh.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to stay here longer; just answered my questions and you will be spared.¡± It seems their leader is the guy who was covered by blood.

    ¡°and what if I don¡¯t. what will you do.¡± I taunt him a little but grip hard my sword.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have a choice but to finish you and find another one who would tell us¡± the leader replied.

    I drew my sword into a stance. Seeing this, all of them wore a bored look as if they are underestimating me.

    ¡°You can start now.¡± The man gestured with her chin and let the other guy who had a sucking machine on his hand dashed forward.

    His movement was truly like the wind, but for me, even the speed of the wind was not fast enough.

    ¡°Haah!¡±With a roar, I launched myself with all my strength and struck like a storm. The slash held enough power to easily cleave an armored man in two.

    ¡°Not too fast¡± the man exclaimed.

    The guy who was about 16 years old lift his large sucking tube then it turned into a large hammer then tried to smash me.

    I dodge it easily because it was too slow.

    I narrowed my eyes as I watched my opponent. But I was sure that I hit him but not enough to kill him.

    I look at the direction where my sword hit him but there was no trace of blood or cut could be seen. Maybe it was magic

    ¡°Bleu, enough with the play just finish him off so we could arrive there at the given time.¡± Their leader spoke to the man who fought at me now.

    ¡°ah hah!!!!!!, it seems to be fun fighting with him, but since I don¡¯t have a choice I need to finish you now,¡± The young man turned at me and changes his weapon again into a large ax while it was surrounded with electricity.

    I firmly gripped my sword upon seeing this. Right now  I could attest that they were not an ordinary adventurer, based on the cut that I had with this guy even with my sword was imbued with magic was like nothing to him.

    It was fast, the moment the ax was about to hit me, I dodge it quickly but the boy managed to chase me even with my speed he could still follow me.

    These leaves me no option.[ mist of the dawn] a mist started to form and clouded everyone  who was inside the hallway.

    But the boy still sees me with this thick clouds blocking everyone vision.

    ¡°This type of trick won¡¯t work at me¡± the boy exclaimed and tried to slash me with his gigantic ax.

    I manage to avoided that and extend my hand in front of him

    ¡¸Shock Wave¡¹.

    The ground tore in its wake as the shockwave hurtled towards the boy. This magic would stun him and will give me a chance to give a direct hit.

    The boy was hit and stunned to his position. I run fast and was about to finish him with my sword when one of them snatched and take him away from me.

    A moment later the effect of the magic was gone and now he was able to move again.

    ¡°Why did you snatched me away from him, I could still kill him without you interfering with the battle.¡± The boy exclaimed to the man who had a grim face.

    ¡°The leader said, enough with your play. Now I will do this instead¡± the guy who said it moves forward while the boy is sulking at the side.

    He was thin and could not be able to start a fight. He looks weak and to gullible to fight. But judging by his behavior, this one must be a higher level than the other. You can never judge anyone by their appearance. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to be even stronger than the one before, especially since he decided to step in after seeing how strong I was.

    I pointed a weapon to him while he gave a bow. Did he think that I would not attack him? Or maybe he was confident to kill me. The answer is written on his face saying that I was just a cockroach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break that composure of yours.¡± I glared at him enough to scare him.

    I started to produce a miasma and imbued it to the blade, By channeling your aura into your blade and releasing it in a powerful blast, this would allow one to take down strong opponents in a single attack.

    I slowly exhaled while lowering my body, and returned the sword to its sheath.

    I focused all my energy to a single point and release it to a gigantic wave. At this point, I could be able to sense space, presence even sound. It is the first stage of the original forbidden magic I discovered.

 CHAPTER 37 ZEBERUS BETRAYAL

    ( sorry for late chapter,,, dont forget to comment guys,,,, it inspires me to post more.}

    Part 3

    Beru pov

    ¡°¡ªI¡¯m going to crush you.¡± i exclaim.

    With a joyful declaration, Hyuno stepped forward.

    "Enough with that nonsense of yours now prepare to die¡± the man named Hyuno speaks.

    Hyuno, seemingly without a care in the world, approached me. He walked completely defenseless as if he was going for a stroll in the park.

    Seeing my opponent so full of openings, I fought to keep the smirk off my face. Foolish would be the only way to describe it. Nevertheless, I won¡¯t give him the chance.

    While activating [field of vision] and [increase stats]. I put all to the moment when that man would enter the range of my sword area. "These foolish people will going to die today". I think to myself

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him with one attack¡±. The prouder they were, the more desperate they become once cornered. If I couldn¡¯t kill him with the first attack, he would no doubt to ask help from his members.

    That¡¯s why I need to do it in one blow. The man is coming to me. Approaching without care, like he was saying that i was not enough to be his opponent.

    Just three more steps, two steps.

    ¡­ one.

    And then¡ª

    Thinking about everything and putting all in one slash would be perfect.

    I was certain that the sword was certainly got him when he was within the radius.

    But my eyes widened when he was still standing on the position when he was earlier and looking at me as if nothing happened.

    The slash that cut through the air had all of my strength behind it. If he had managed to dodge, then he would have been forced to admit that my opponent is stronger than me, even in my wildest imagination i couldn''t believe what just happen.

    However¡ª

    The guy had stayed and standing there without a scratch.

    ¡°¡­ I-Impossible.¡±

    my voice carried barely a whisper.

    I forcefully held back my body that was threatening to tremble uncontrollably. I couldn¡¯t believe the sight in front of me. But without a doubt, resting on his outstretched blade were two fingers,¡ª her thumb and index finger.

    Suddenly, I lost balanced and look at the position where I started to feel pain then I saw a cut at my abdomen then blood started to flow out from my body.

    that was quick, I didn''t even notice that he was gone and stab me.

    ¡°Hmph. I thought he could see it, but it was useless seeing his reaction.¡± The man suddenly speaks.

    ¡°Now do you want to speak or you want to end your life?¡±. The guy asked me.

    Hearing such cruel words, I unintentionally let a single word slip from my mouth.

    ¡°Monster¡­¡±

    Then a smiled form from his thin lips.

    ¡°no, I¡¯m not, let say that you were just unfortunate that you encountered us but anyways since you will not speak then let''s finish this so we could head back to the capital.¡±.¡±

    After the moment, he finished talking, the air around us suddenly change then I saw a glimpse of his power, a reaper who was holding a scythe is moving in the shadows, that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t able to see the cut was coming because my enemy is a spirit type.

    I was confident before I face them but now everything changes, when I look back at the past, everything I''ve done was beyond from what these people do. I must seem pathetic. I, after all, the monsters that I¡¯ve killed, the arrogant fools who underestimated me just because they believed themselves to be stronger¡ª

    While harboring such thoughts, I forcibly suppressed my self-deprecation. Instead¡ª

    ¡°¡ªAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!¡±

    With a scream, I charge with all the strength I have to the guy who was standing proudly in front of me.

    But my thoughts were soon replaced by the surreal scene that occurred just before. It¡¯ll be impossible for him to catch this so easi¡ª

    Immediately after, my worst fears were realized. I was suddenly couldn¡¯t move and stay at the position of slashing the guy in front of me.

    ¡°I was a fool¡­.¡±

    The guy smiled mischievously and approached me. Seeing this, I let out a cry. It wasn¡¯t the battle cry that I showed before, but a frustration that build within me.

    then one thing I know for sure, the revenge I really wanted will not be happening anymore.

    Then for a moment, a giant scythe was heading at the direction of my head. my life flashed before my eyes until the moment my head was cut off and turn my memory into a complete darkness.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Hyuno pov

    ¡°Hmmm, leader there¡¯s no one here who could give us a single fight, I think we should let your beast do the rest we need to go back there as fast as we could.¡± I turned to every member after my spirit beast killed the arrogant man who was crying before dying.

    ¡°and ohh¡­¡­¡­ Don, let your sucking monster do the cleaning ok?,¡± I smiled to the man who was holding a machine in his hand then walks towards the entrance so I could breathe a fresh air after the pungent smell of blood from the inside.

    After a while, my hearing could no longer detect voices from the inside beside from the members and the machine who keeps on sucking everything. From the members of the 7 heroes I have the most outstanding hearing abilities; I could hear even the sound of the insects few kilometers from me so I don¡¯t need to see what they are doing inside.

    After a while I saw everyone coming out one by one especially bleu who had a sulking face, maybe he was still upset that he didn¡¯t kill the guy he was just playing at. Then there¡¯s 2 beast monster following them, the pet of our leader who can call or summon a golden king beast.

    After I saw them coming out I stand up since I was sitting at the rock outside the cave and followed our leader who was just unsummon his beast.

    ¡°What is this; we couldn¡¯t even get a single statement from them!¡± Suzanne blurted out of the blue.

    ¡°They were hired by the neighboring country who we just encounter a few years ago. They paid them to watch our movements so they could find a plan that could kill us all¡± I exclaim out to them.

    ¡°And where did you hear that?¡± bleu asked me.

    ¡°Well, one of the ninjas we found when we were coming here told us about it¡±. I told everyone about the members of the blade clan who were stationed a few meters from their hideout we were captured earlier.

    ¡°ohh the Balkans empire, that¡¯s why they were following us the whole time, anyways senior Leo contacts me through the crystal orb that the king expected us any sooner now, so we need to head back,¡± Suzanne informed us.

    ¡°ok, let¡¯s go.¡± The leader started to run fast and we followed him going back to feloria capital.

    As we started running 30 meters away from the cave, I heard a ticking bomb sound inside the cave and then it suddenly blow up, leaving the hideout blasted and destroyed. Maybe sunny planted all those bombs before coming out. Then I concentrate on running leaving in a fast pace looking only at the back of our leader who was ahead of us.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    Kurinai pov

    After the tower being transferred to another location, I went outside and roam around busuana. lushly green leaves, and the majestic scenery was giving it the appearance of having been there for a long time. Looking around, I could see how beautiful this scenery is.

    This terrain had been created through magic by zeckery. he added small details that made it more like natural. Through this, it made the whole busuana more appealing and natural and not by magic.

    I receive a notice from Karen who was the overseer of the secret chambers earlier that¡¯s why I was heading there.

    I use [flight] magic to fly upward the sky. After passing a certain point, I pierce through a thin membrane. It is the proof of having broken through the protective Illusion barrier which I created to protect the secret rooms to everyone especially my guardians who doesn¡¯t know that these floors exist.

    Without reducing the speeds, I reach the destination were the large solemn mausoleum was floating through a separate island. At that island, you can find the only entrance leading to these chambers.

    Flying straight to the stairs of the gray temple and finding numerous figures below me I repressed my anxiety and landed in front of them.

    ¡°Your majesty, welcome.¡±

    Along with a woman¡¯s tender voice, many other voices arose as well to welcome me.

    Standing at the front, dressed in a gown of purple-black, was Karen, the mausoleum Overseer, who was also the person with the greatest understanding of the items inside this chambers.

    The 6 warrior beast tending to her were the guardians of the first door, and standing a little farther behind were the other beast who were stationed according to their level and power. All these characters were level 90 and above to ensure the safety of these items.

    I waved my hand gently in response to the greetings.

    ¡°Karen, about the issue we discussed over [Message]. ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Would you like to discuss this issue elsewhere?¡± Karen says this while keeping his voice low to make sure that I am the only one who can hear it.

    ¡°You are right¡­ let us discuss this while we go over to my destination, alright?¡±

    ¡°As you wish. Well then belot; please bring over the magic box.¡± bellot turned beside her where one of the beast guardians handed a small yet beautiful box.

    This box where needed to put the rings that I equipped in order to be not attacked by the Kraken''s and the stone guardians inside the mausoleum. Even me who created this entire monster, I was not exempted that¡¯s why I need to be cautious upon entering this chamber.

    Since the ring would allow the wearer to move around busuana at will and also to be transported directly to the tower below without using portals, it is not accepted this inside the secret chambers.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go, Karen. ¡°I said to the lady who is so beautiful that even I sometimes mesmerize by its beauty.

    Accompanied by Karen, the rest of the monster who welcomed me earlier was disappeared and only me, Karen and the 4 door guardians where leading and opened the thick, heavy door and headed deeper inside, towards the direction of the receiving area. As we walked deeper the 4 guardians remain and Karen and I were the only ones who continued walking toward the second door.

    ¡°Before we enter, I wish to ask several questions. You said that the crystal detects some anomaly inside busuana?¡± I asked her before she opened the door.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty. While I was patrolling inside the chambers, the giant white crystal at the center was turned to gray then disappeared right away.¡± She reported.

    ¡°hmmmmm, it seems that there is someone who tried to betray me, do you know the details behind this anomaly?¡± I asked her while she opened the door that lead us to the first room where all the world class equipment¡¯s were placed and the giant crystal located.

    ¡°Yes, we have already completed our investigation. According to the personnel I sent to busuana, they suspected that one of the guardians are making something that was beyond your rules and law set to the whole dungeon before. During this period of time, they notice that some of the soldiers are collecting human hearts. At first, they don¡¯t know what it is for but then when they disguise and pretend to be one of the collectors they found out a secret laboratory set by zeberu who were creating something. Though they don¡¯t see what is inside that laboratory, but having this without your knowledge is completely a betrayal your majesty.¡± She retorted.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s to say, whatever happened afterward was still a speculation though I admit that I don¡¯t have any idea about his laboratory, but it is still not to be considered as a betrayal¡± I still defended zeberu though I could not fathom why he was doing this.

    ¡°Yes¡­ in addition, it seems that he succeed in what he was doing because the crystal detected that there was a new monster created, and I assume that all this was his idea of rebelling against you, your majesty¡±. Karen exclaimed

    By the time we reached the stairs leading to the giant crystal, the discussion was almost finished. However, since I had not gone over to the most important issue relating to this incident, Karen continues on pushing his conclusions though I admit that she¡¯s right in the first place.

    After it was all over, I, who had been listening quietly, nodded my head in understanding.

    Although I wished to ask whether the way she handled the situation was appropriate, there were more important issues that I wanted to know about.

    I looked at the giant crystal and touch it while chanting the predetermined code words:

    A translucent window opened up in front which looked similar to a control panel, yet distinctly different. The window was divided into several tabs, and each page was filled with densely packed text.

    This is the dungeon management system which is the busuana right now.

    Inside of it, is the administrative flow of expenses: all the monster and beast I created by types and uses and all the buildings that were added? The settings could be managed from here as well. when it was still a game this kind of setting could be manage anywhere. However I found out that after I stuck in this world, this system could only be operated at the heart of dungeon, which is in the secret chambers and in this giant crystal.

    The heart of the dungeon is different from the crystal that I created for busuana. Unlike busuana crystal, the dungeon heart crystal is somewhat like the mother of all crystals. Through this, I can access all floors and can manage every area of the whole dungeon while the busuana crystal is mainly for busuana to float up in the sky.

    Having to come here every time is slightly troublesome¡­ but the thing that I keep it hidden from the rest is what the price I had to pay.

    With experienced movements, I opened the NPC tab.

    A list of names of all of the NPCs collectively created was recorded on this page. I browsed the list from the top ¡ª¡ª and after his eyes stopped on a single spot, I silently turned to gaze upon Karen''s face.

    ¡°Yes, it has already become like this.¡±

    Amongst the series of names in black text, only one unknown figure of question marks indicated at the bottom of all names was present. It means someone created an NPC which is impossible before.

    I knew the meaning behind of this, but nonetheless¡ª¡ª

    After I repeatedly looking it for multiple times, making sure that I did not observe it wrongly, I screamed ¡®impossible!¡¯ in my mind.

    ¡°...Is it a bug from the system?¡±

    I look at Karen. Hoping that this is all not true, maybe perhaps the transfer to this world made some changes to the system. However, the truth that Karen spoke could not be any crueler.

    ¡°If it was an error in the system, the name all of the names were in question mark also. But having only this one would only mean that he has betrayed us, your majesty?¡±

    ¡°Ah...you¡¯re right. ¡°Answering Karen in a sorrowful voice.

    Although Karen said it was betrayal, the system¡¯s meanings were slightly different. Having listed this at the NPC list was still under my jurisdiction though it is not in my direct control but being presented it in the page cannot still be called a complete betrayal.

    Impossible.

    Zeberu was my most loyal guardian from the rest of the NPC I created. I am really hurt because he is the first NPC I created right after I was given the option to make and he had the most sentimental value from the rest of them. But how could this happen?

    Maybe I wasn¡¯t treating them enough? But how could that be? I made sure that everyone was treated just and fairly. If that was not the case, then after being sent to this world, something beyond my knowledge had happened to cause the incident.

    I recalled the boy face I had saved from the village. Correct, if there were those with innate talents with unknown powers, perhaps it was possible. If he was taught and cultivate his power then maybe he can surpass me one day.

    Thinking all of this was a game was a stupid thing to do; now all I need to do is to accept that everything I know from this world changed completely though there are some that are still the same but aside from that everything completely changed.

    ¡°...Could it be an act of revenge?¡± I asked Karen who is at below the stairs.

    ¡°That is uncertain. However, zeberu betrayal is an absolute fact. I recommend we form a subjugation team immediately.¡±

    Karen continued in a firm tone:

    ¡°I wish to volunteer to be the team¡¯s commander. With your majesty permission, I would also like to appoint bakus as deputy commander, and also to select zeckery to be included in the team.¡±

    This selection, which was the perfect lineup to eliminate zeberu, demonstrated Karen¡¯s seriousness in the matter.

    Backus is a torturer and a guardian at the same time from the prison and were part of the original guardians before but I remove him from the group and created zeckery instead and assigned him to the ice prison hell to be the guardian there.

    Zeberu was extremely powerful. If you were to simply compare her to the other Guardians, he was the strongest from all of them. To win an absolute victory against him, it was necessary to send the team members Karen had spoken; otherwise, it would be considerably difficult.

    ¡°in your order, we can go and kill him right now your majesty?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s too early to say that he really betray me. We need to confirm and ask him the reason for this betrayal.¡± I answered her.

    ¡°His majesty has a really kind heart. However, no matter what his reasons are, the fact that he dared to hide this from you makes him undeserving of such kindness.¡±

    ¡°no, your wrong Karen, Karen. I am not showing kindness to zeberu, I¡¯m only trying to understand the reason for his betrayal.¡±

    If I were to rush with my decisions then I would regret it afterwards, so I need to think it carefully before giving orders because this type of incident may lead to war between the guardians and that¡¯s what I need to prevent from happening.

    Even if it was an absurd reason, I need to think and accept it before I will give orders.

    As a ruler, it was necessary for me to protect my underlings. And being rushed or hasty is not a good quality as a ruler

    ¡°Well then, where is zeberu at the moment, has anyone determined his whereabouts?¡± I asked Karen who was looking at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your majesty. It has yet to be confirmed. Right now the only thing I¡¯m sure is that he was not in busuana.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If that is the case, then first we must determine his location. Let us visit your brother kiba¡±.

 CHAPTER 38 LOCATION

    CHAPTER 38 LOCATION

    kurinai pov

    The secret floor which we are heading is part of the crackens dungeon known as the Death Valley prison. In this floor, all enemies that were defeated or caught were placed here.

    The brother of Karen which is kiba was the head guardian of this floor where he keeps the prisoners at bay.

    As we are at the entrance of the first floor I talk to Karen first.

    ¡°Karen, everything inside is beyond your capabilities and was more vicious than what you expect, though their power was restricted it doesn¡¯t mean that they cannot fight. You need to keep in my side no matter what happens because they will not attack you as long as you are with me ok?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡± Karen replied.

    As we reached our destination, the tattered gate and rusty metal door where the entrance towards the prisoner valley giving us a creepy atmosphere welcomed us as we approach the gate.

    Seeing this, Karen was taken back as she saw the gate creepier than before.

    Karen and kiba were siblings because I created them at the same time with the same features though their actual powers may differ but the fact that they share the same genes makes them as twins.

    My cape was blown about, flapping violently as the bluish aura keeps on coming out from the gate.

    Before we enter, I notice that Karen was still in his feet and couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling cold.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the stunned effect of the prison valley. Sorry, I forgot to give you this¡±. I handed him a cape which is resistant to all types of stun and magic restriction.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty¡±. She blushed as she receives my cape.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As I open the gate, we were welcomed by the cold world of darkness and terror atmosphere. The 24 story tower giving the impression of death makes everyone who will see it shiver from fear.

    As we enter I cast aside the doubts in my mind and looked at the magnificent 24 story high tower in front me.

    The tower was covered with ice and was emitting a bluish dark aura, some parts of the floor were covered with skulls and bones and creating a discomforting ambiance.

    It was called the Death Valley Prison. All enemies of crackens were locked in here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°I talked to Karen who was shocked at the moment.

    As we reach the door, I opened it and was amazed by the creatures inside. Though Karen couldn¡¯t see it because only the hallway was being lighted and most of the area was covered in a dark light so she didn¡¯t notice that every hideous and creepy monster was lurking in a slow movement pace.

    I use my divine vision so I could see it but I was still amazed that kiba maintained this creature at bay.

    We walk to a silent and dark passageway extended all the way into the prison.

    ¡°...your majesty, welcome to my humble abode. Kiba is at your service. ¡°A guy who appeared out of nowhere suddenly made its appearance when we almost reach the second door which lead to the receiving area of this tower.

    ¡°ohh kiba, did you prepare the thing I just mentioned you earlier?¡± I asked him.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Yes your majesty, the reason why I wasn¡¯t at the gate to welcome you is because I was preparing the things you asked for even though for a short notice I still finished it before you arrive. ¡±Kiba exclaimed.

    ¡°Very good then, let¡¯s go!¡± I said to them who silently followed me.

    I was thinking about the person who used the teleportation bracelet which is a high world class item that was given to a player who completed an event back when it was a game.

    Considering that there is other like me inside this game made me anxious to meet them. Right now I wasn¡¯t concerned about zeberu because anytime I can kill him through character destruction.

    But my reason why I was here is not only for zeberu but the concerns about a world class item being used recklessly.

    No matter how strong an opponent is, if you are equipped with good items and equipment¡¯s you can definitely defeat your enemy. It also applies to me, at my own level right now, raising it would be difficult, but I am pretty sure that I was strong enough to defeat anyone who would try to invade my territories.

    But if all the holders of world class items and ancient runes unite and gather together, they would definitely defeat me or else can kill me.

    As the door silently open, a huge crystal ball that is floating at the center is glowing in the dark.

    ¡°your majesty, for what reason are you telling me to prepare the crystal ball?¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well then kiba I¡¯m here to let you use your skill to pinpoint the location of one of the guardians, zeberu,¡±

    ¡°The Floor Guardian?... why do you need to locate zeberu your majesty if you don¡¯t mind?.¡± Kiba asked me

    ¡°Zeberu betrayed his majesty. ¡°Karen replied instead of me.

    ¡°What? Zeberu, How come?¡± kiba showed an overreaction that¡¯s why I chuckled as I saw him doing that kind of stuff.

    Although kiba voice was full of doubt, he still gave an immediate response to the request.

    ¡°ok, then.¡± Kiba started to use his hand in a fast yet gracious movement. He activated his kills and multiple layers of magic circle appear in the black crystal giving us a picture of zeberu heading somewhere.

    Kiba was one of the highly NPC I created to perform a job like this before this skills really helps me a lot in defeating some weaker dungeons. Although it wasn¡¯t visible from his outer appearance, he specialized in locating and finding a certain thing either a biological or non-biological.

    With a speed fitting for the power that he possessed, kiba was able to quickly report the results.

    ¡°done, I found him, your majesty.¡± Kiba showed a big smile and show us a better picture of where exactly is the location of zeberu.

    A giant monitor appeared after he cast a magic sequence in the crystal ball.

    ¡°very good¡ª.¡± I was praising him when I notice that zeberu is wearing his 2nd battle mode.

    Zeberu has a three set of armor, the third one was the usual one he wears every day and the one in the monitor was the one he usually wears when he is in a battle. The last armor he has is reserved only when all of his tentacles were cut and his last chance for survival.

    The person displayed on the monitor display wore full body armor. It was the silver lining diamond armor which I created for him. When I look closer, he was holding a giant crystal sword which has a sucking part in the end.

    It was the dropper sword which is highly used for extracting mana and drain enemies life and power.

    This was zeberu 2nd full battle mode, a magic caster which had the highest specialized combat ability.

    ¡°Dropper sword!¡± I said it out loud and the two look at me with a shocked face.

    Everyone knows how destructive this weapon is; even the guardians fear this weapon. It was the Divine class magic item I gave him to maximize his power.

    Karen let out a dismayed voice after seeing zeberu weapon.

    Each guardian possesses a world class armor and a divine class item.in the game of World of dungeons, magic items can be obtained only if you finished a special event or through a loot which is if you happen to defeat a monster boss or a dungeon which is more high leveled than you.

    The second one is to make it, but in order to make this type of weapon; you need to do countless battle in the demon abyss and in the lake of despair because the materials were only found there.

    But fighting in this area is highly difficult because the level of the monster there is higher than usual. That¡¯s why world-class and divine items were hard to obtain.

    Not only that, if you wanted to make this kind of weapon¡ª¡ªit had to be a weapon forged from ultra-rare metal for it to be possible.

    Even I, a player that ranked in the top ten, did not arm every NPCs that I created with Divine class items. They would only allow them to possess one or two at the most. And that reserves to the guardians only.

    And zeberu possessed the Divine class item, the dropper sword.

    ¡°...Let¡¯s go right now. ¡°I said to Karen.

    ¡°Your majesty, we need to kill zeberu, if you allow me to exit the secret floor then I can give you good results¡±. Karen exclaimed after seeing zeberu in his battle mode.

    ¡°no need Karen, seeing this makes me sure that zeberu is not a traitor¡±

    ¡°huh? What do you mean by that?¡± kiba exclaimed.

    ¡°there¡¯s no need for you to know¡±. I face the two siblings and started to head back to the door when suddenly Pitou contacted me through a message.

    ¡°Your majesty, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. ¡°It was Pitou who had remained in feloria kingdom.

    ¡°What is it Pitou? Right now¡ª¡ª¡±. I was planning to say that I am busy but stopped when I heard him said the next word.

    ¡°the seven heroes arrived at the kingdom and right now they were in a meeting on how to solve the current problem regarding the tower.¡±pitou reported

    ¡°and they also spotted one of the guardians in the west side of the border, and I think they were talking about zeberu¡±

    ¡°What? You said, guardians?¡±. I turned my eyes towards the monitor focusing on zeberu who was still floating and heading somewhere.

    ¡°About that guardian, do you know the reason why it appeared on that location?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, nothing your majesty. Right now all they are talking was speculation of attacking the kingdom. "Pitou exclaimed.

    I dismissed pitou and face kiba and told him.

    ¡°Right now, I want to use your puppets for the meantime to monitor zeberu because they were hard to detect, I will head somewhere first before I will attend to that problem¡±.

    After I expressed gratitude to kiba, I slipped into deep thought.

 Chapter 39.

    Kurinai PoV

    Taking zeberu as the first priority, it may end up unraveling into the worst case scenario. Thinking from the worst possible outcome, I felt that no matter which decision was made, it would still evolve into the worst situation. Right now I need to awaken boru to quickly finish the preparations I was planning to do.

    ¡°ok, your majesty," from that moment 4 human puppets appeared in front of me and disappeared in a second after kiba give them the task and location.

    Before I leave, I gave a special ring to Karen. It is the access to go out from their post. It is a precaution if something happens in busuana.

    Actually, there was something else I wished to give to them, but I felt there was no time left to spare and immediately activated teleportation.

    The siblings were left alone in the room after I teleported, and the atmosphere relaxed. As if waiting for this moment, kiba cute eyes flashed with curiosity.

    ¡°sorry Karen but What¡¯s going on with zeberu?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the guardians reported that zeberu is revolting.¡±

    ¡°...Unbelievable... how could he do this to his majesty... really?¡±

    ¡°yup, at first, I can¡¯t believe it either, but seeing zeberu right now, I think that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°killing him right now is the safest thing to do but seeing the majesty reaction it seems that he planned something which we don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I think so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª¡ª¡°kiba let out a subtle sound which could have meant agreement or could have been denial.

    ¡°I understand now. I¡¯ll keep surveying zeberu with my magic until my puppets gather and start their watch.

    ¡°Apologies for the inconvenience, older brother.¡± as the conversation was over, Karen use the ring and transported back to his domain.

    Kurinai pov

    I sprinted along the forest. Warm air rushed through my cheeks, blowing my hair endlessly as we are flying to the location of zeberu.

    With me right now are Pitou and the two demon lords which were on the mission before I came with Pitous message.

    We were heading to the west side of the territory after kiba informed me about zeberu location.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As I used flight, the 4 of us is flying in an amazing speed. When we reach a river, the puppets which kiba sent welcomed us.

    Although they cannot speak they give me a piece of paper which has a detailed location of zeberu whereabouts.

    Those raven black eyes glistened as the sun hit it. These puppets were humanoid in shape except that their joints were like of a doll. Through kibas magic, he can command a thousand elite puppets which equivalent to level 70 monsters if used in a battle but today they were used as a spy that¡¯s why these puppets were extremely helpful in spying in secret because there are hard to detect.

    As I look at the paper, a detailed map of the west side forest were drawn in a piece of cloth, And there¡¯s a red x mark written on top of a tree figures.

    After I dismissed the puppets they were suddenly disappeared and concealed their presence then we headed to the location where the x mark was pinpointed.

    Just like the forest near fleur kingdom, this deserted forest was extremely difficult to traverse in. However for me who was equipped with various kinds of magical items, it was as if it were flat ground. The other 3 who followed me increase their speed as I sprint faster than I ought to be.

    ¡°We¡¯re arriving soon. So don¡¯t do anything until I order. ¡°Seeing Pitou wondrous expression made me smile.

    At this moment, Pitou felt that something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°your majesty, I heard something coming in this way¡± pitou whispered to me.

    ¡°really, then we need to use another method then? ¡°I told him.

    ¡°How many are they and are they tracking our way?¡± I asked him

    ¡°Two. In addition, it seems that nobody is tracking but any moment from now they will appear 15 meters from this direction¡±. Pitou exclaimed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we are changing our course of way¡± after I said that I turned right and continue on flying.

    After turning into the deep forest, we reach a giant tree which located at the heart of the forest.

    ¡°Hey! You hiding over there. Come out slowly! ¡°In the direction which I shouted at, there was a rock sizeable enough to allow a person to hide behind.

    In this tense atmosphere, I calmly walked towards the direction of the rock. Although Pitou stopped me, I completely ignored them.

    pitou had an unworried expression but the two demon lords unsheathe their weapons to ready if someone would attack me.

    I¡¯m approaching near the tree, a person wearing a sturdy armor revealed himself from behind the tree. In its hand, three katanas which emitted a faint glow.

    ¡°Thanks for the hard work. ¡°I said to the man who was in front of me.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty. ¡°The person who appeared is one of the 12 assassins aside from the puppets which I sent ahead just to make sure that zeberu was still in his location.

    My three companion¡¯s wonder who is the guy I just had exchanged words with right now.

    ¡°Then, zeberu¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ª¡ªwho is he? Is he your companion, your majesty¡¯? ¡°These questions came from behind me.

    To Pitou and the others, this was a natural reaction, they never met the 12 assassins though they only heard it but they never see their faces.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce to everybody, one of the supreme assassins¡ª¡ª dellon.¡±

    Everyone surprised especially pitou who believed that they will only appear if my life was in danger.

    ¡°Then dellon, proceed in accordance with our earlier communication and take the next step.¡±I told him.

    We suddenly envelop in a dark barrier then we disappeared in our location and transported in front of a waterfall.

    ¡°This is the location where zeberu at the moment your majesty, inside of this waterfall there is a cave which I think zeberu secret room.¡± Dellon reported then disappeared after into thin air.

    In front of Pitou and his demon lords, dellon was disappeared but in reality, he concealed his presence and hide among the 12 assassins which are always hiding and protecting me in a distance.

    After some thoughts, I activate my magic [cape of darkness to conceal our presence to zeberu which has the strongest sense of detection magic among the guardians.

    As I use my [vision] the waterfall was protected by a high tier magic barrier which conceals the presence inside that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to pinpoint his location using trace magic because of this.

    As expected of my guardian, as I am thinking of this I smiled and face my companions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get inside¡±

    After I said that I use [entity nullification] and went inside.

 CHAPTER 40 FIGHT

    CHAPTER 40 FIGHT

    Kurinai pov

    As we enter the barrier, the cold wind inside the cave was brushing our cheeks and made us shiver, if I wasn¡¯t cast the protection magic before I enter, this coldness would definitely affect us.

    It is one of the abilities of the ice barrier that zeberu casted to this place. It may seem normal to look outside with our naked eyes but if you use vision magic, then you will see how this will affect you throughout your journey.

    ¡°Your majesty, it seems that zeberu prepared all of this properly¡± Pitou exclaimed.

    ¡°It seems so, be on your guard!¡± I said to them.

    We all know how peculiar zeberu is when it comes to his work so I admire him for being cautious all the time.

    As we walk from the narrow way, I notice some markings on the wall every time the wall lighted by the fireball I created.

    ¡°Pitou, try not to attack zeberu if we encounter him, I want to ask him first before I will put a verdict,¡±.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty¡± Pitou replied.

    We walked for ten minutes now and we didn¡¯t reach the end yet, it looks like were walking to an endless cave and then we come to halt.

    ¡°Your majesty, it¡¯s an illusion. Pitou exclaims.

    ¡°I think so, but why is it that my detection magic didn¡¯t work if it is an illusion magic. ¡°I murmured.

    ¡°Maybe, he used another method of magic to create this type of illusion if your power didn¡¯t even work out.¡±

    I was in my deep thought when I realized what was happening.

    ¡°No, I think he used the secret tablet artifacts. It is the only power stone that can negate my detection magic.¡± I replied.

    If he used the power stone to set up a wide area of illusion then he needs four of them, but using power stone can also fuel a large quantity of mana. What on earth is zeberu doing?

    I open my message window and contact zeberu if he will respond to me.

    zeberu, where are you now?

    After a moment of waiting, I gave up because there¡¯s no reply from him. If it will come to this, then I will have no choice but to fight him.

    ¡°[scene destruction]¡±

    A translucent energy that destructs the barrier that zeberu put into this cave shattered into pieces, from that moment the illusion disappeared and a door appeared right in front of us.

    ? ? ?

    Breanne pov

    One side of the door opened slowly.

    ¡°We should have used the flame sword from the beginning. Well, the follow-up icicle blades were wasted¡­¡±

    Kai''s face twisted into a frown. I had wasted too much time. In order to make up for the delay, we need to use the ancient arrays to teleport us to our destination. Using other ancient items would be very dangerous to us.

    This was all the fault of the person who delayed us from our journey. If he hadn¡¯t given the order to scout the suspicious entity, who knew how much more time would have been wasted?

    I looked at the sky, cursing my misfortune for being tied by the kingdoms laws. If I were to decide, the entire enemy should be gone right now.

    ¡°Master Breanne, the king wants to see you right now¡±

    Suzzane, as part of the 7 hero¡¯s enter in my office located inside the majestic castle of feloria kingdom without knocking.

    After the mission that his majesty gave us, we were given the order to not accept any quest right now because of the abnormalities that were happening throughout the kingdom.

    The crystal ball that Suzanne possess suddenly appeared and the white crystal ball turned into dark.

    ¡°Master Breanne,¡±

    Suzanne gasped and look at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°what is it?¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°The ball just detected that there¡¯s a powerful entity appeared¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure that it is powerful? ¡°I asked.

    ¡°The crystal ball emits different kinds of color, depending on how powerful an entity is, it will also correspond with it. This dark color means that there¡¯s powerful group appeared inside feloria territory.¡± Suzanne exclaimed.

    ¡°Report it to the king, and send a message to the group to come here inside the office.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master Breanne I will go now¡±

    Suzanne disappeared in a blink of an eye then after a moment the 5 heroes rushing in my office. Maybe she used the telepathy to send the message immediately.

    Suzanne is the only one that has not arrived yet because she maybe at the kings office reporting this entity.

    ¡°Leader, is it true what Suzanne just told us?¡±

    Hyuno is the only one among the group who keeps calling me leader suddenly speak out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Suzanne to arrive before I will discuss it with you. Right now the first thing to do is to ready yourself because I believe that we will be engaging in a battle soon.¡± I told them.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good, I was bored to death after days of staying in the castle,¡± Hyuno exclaimed.

    Everyone was silent while waiting for Suzanne except for Hyuno who keeps on talking. Among the group, Hyuno has the attitude of being impatient about almost everything and the most talkative but despite of his attitude he was the one who keeps the atmosphere happy.

    Suzanne, on the other hand, is his nemesis, Suzanne hate Hyuno the most because she can¡¯t stand the voice of him but behind that fact it is obvious that she has a crush on him. These two people always fight with each other every time they saw each other but today was different when Suzanne appeared out of nowhere with a stern face.

    I think I guess what the result of his report was.

    ¡°Master Breanne, his majesty just gives his order to not leave the kingdom right now. I already told him about what I discovered but he insisted on ignoring it and just focused on guarding the kingdom right now¡±.

    ¡°¡±what is about, master?¡±

    Kai voiced out after a while.

    ¡°ohh I forgot, Suzanne discover that in the west border, a powerful entity suddenly appeared and we just reported it to the king,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Then we need to kill it before it will reach the gate¡± Hyuno speaks out.

    ¡°His majesty just ordered that we will not leave the premises of the kingdom, can¡¯t you understand? Or are you just dumb.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Do you want a fight¡± Hyuno stand up and stared intently at Suzanne?

    ¡°Enough! We don¡¯t have time for your childish acts. ¡°I yelled at them.

    ¡°Master, if that entity you were talking about has anything to do with the anomaly that was happening in the kingdom then it might be a valid reason for the king to let us go and find out,¡± Kai exclaimed.

    ¡°Right now the kingdom has suffered constant attacks from the monsters that¡¯s why the downtown area suffered from it. But this type of incident never happened before until 2 months ago when we were away because of the mission. According to the report, a loud voice of monster was heard from a distant and an earthquake happened and after that, horde of monsters was attacking the city happened the next day.¡± I explained to them.

    ¡°How it is connected to that entity?¡± kai innocently asked me.

    ¡°If my instinct is correct, that entity was the reason why the horde of monsters keep on coming and attacking the nearby village. ?¡±

    ¡°The last time we scouted the kingdom, there¡¯s no such monsters in the vicinity so maybe that¡¯s what the entity doing in that area. ¡±Suzanne added.

    After a long discussion, a loud noise coming from the bell in the center tower could be heard.

    ¡°Master, I think we''re under attack!¡± kai looked outside the window while speaking.

    Right after kai told us, a man wearing a grand clothes hurriedly barge inside my office.

    ¡°master, were under attack from the horde of monster, in the southern part of the gate and the king wants you to subjugate it,¡± a middle-age man told us.

    He is baylon the secretary of the king and also his adviser.

    ¡°Thanks for informing us, sir baylon¡±

    Right after I said it, we transported immediately using Suzanne teleportation scroll and appeared near the tower in the southern part of the gate.

    From a distance, a horde of monsters amounting to two hundred or more is coming towards the gate in a fast way.

    ¡°shit, why are they rushing this way?¡± kai exclaimed.

    ¡°lets not bother for that for now, all we need to do is to defend this area while the soldiers are coming.¡± I face everyone and in a matter of seconds we flew directly towards the monster.

    A roaring sound filled the world within the area. The ground was lightly shaking due to the gigantic monster heading this way. If we don¡¯t kill them then they will destroy the outer district of the kingdom.

    Suzzane voice rang out. ¡°I shall now employ my wide-area magic. All of you please assist me with all your power.¡± She bit her tongue, and a blood was instantly come out pouring directly into the crystal ball. It began to emit a red glow.

    A magic circle appeared in the sky, and the entire ground within the area began to tremble. Vast quantities of wind magic particles poured off of it. I felt a little chill when I saw this type of magic forming in the midst of the monster.

    Using a six tier of magic is not an easy thing for it needs an ample of time to activate that¡¯s why we¡¯re here to protect here while doing his enchantment.

    Her eyes flickered, but her face remained still. Next to him, kai eyes glittered brightly as he produces a thousand origami blades floating in the sky, as well as the lotus grinding technique. we looked at the horde of monsters, and after she finally done enchanting a gigantic wind appear in the midst with a grinding power that could incinerate the monster within the area.

    Then my gaze shifted to kai, and his gaze grew cold while watching the scene. It could be said that the two of them great as a pair because they can maximize their power to the extent.

    Kai extends his arms and the thousand blade origami and his lotus grinding flew directly in the group of monsters. In that moment, the gruesome scene was witnessed by the citizen who watches with us.

    You can see from their faces the shocked and awe by this destructive power. In the distance the monster died one after another and all their body was shredded into pieces scattered everywhere.

    I cast a barrier to the magic circle area to ensure that the pieces from this monster would not reach the nearby village and destroy the house from its corrosive effects.

    In a matter of minutes, the hundreds of monster were wiped out and only their shredded body parts were visible on the ground could be seen.

    Suddenly, the roaring grew in intensity from a distant. Suzzane face grew pale. We feel a destructive power beyond the mountain and its coming this way. I thought that the monsters coming this way was led by that monster; kai and the remaining hero was stunned by the force which we felt.

    ¡°Suzanne cast the eternal barrier before that monster reach the kingdom ¡°I yelled at Suzanne who was stunned watching in a distance.

    Using her blood, she then drops it into his crystal ball to touch the spirit of the god of the wind to erect a 10 tier barrier. After that the whole kingdom was protected by the barrier and no one can enter.

    After using a high-end, magic Suzanne fell and landed on the ground pale face while panting heavily. Right now this is the only way because we still don¡¯t know what monster it is. If the force we felt is terrifying then using this kind of barrier is appropriate for the meantime.

    ¡°are you okay?¡± I looked at her and help her to stand up.

    ¡°my power is depleted so I can¡¯t use it for the meantime. I will put the rest to all of you¡± Suzanne exclaimed while heaving heavily.

    About ten breaths worth of time passed. Booming sounds filled the sky. Suddenly the kneeling statue emitted a roar as¡­ its eyes suddenly began to shine, as if it were alive. It''s body¡­ slowly began quiver, as if it were preparing to stand.

    Suzzane face grew paler, her eyes brighter. She spat out blood, cause by the depletion of her mana.

    ¡°Kai led her to the castle and let her rest until she was fully recovered.¡±

    ¡°Yes, leader¡± kai exclaimed.

    In the meantime, at the cave where zeberu and the team was watching the gigantic iron door. A loud noise was suddenly appear, a deafening sound from a high class monster outside the cave.

    ¡°your highness, !¡± Pitou exclaimed.

    ¡°huh,¡± I sighed and face them.

    ¡°I guess I have no choice¡±

    After that, I bit my hand and draw a magic circle and drop my blood at the center. The moment my blood touches the circle, it shines brightly and within a second, zeberu appeared.

    ¡°Your highness! ¡±Zeberu exclaim while shock could be seen in his eyes.

 CHAPTER 41.

    Kurinai POV

    As the noise vibrated inside the cave, pitou look at me shocked and paled face.

    " that''s a tier 10 monsters who only appear if one had reach a level of 100 and has the profession of summoner, the dukor, who had a gigantic body who fed with 10000 souls and was injected with human hearts. It''s ferocios character are beyond frightening and powerful to wipe out an entire kingdom." Pitou exclaimed.

    Why zeberu able to summon it? Damn, I never thought that he would do such reckless act.

    As the magic circle dissipate a large built was seen on the center of a magic circle.

    " m-aster? Why are you here?" Zeberu asked me with a shocked face.

    As he asked me this question I activate a forbiden technique which bind their souls and slowly Pierce it with an ancient items which I casted to them before.

    "Ahhhhhhhhrrgggg,, your Maj-esty ple-ase stop" zeberu screamed as the pain he felt was undescribable.

    " I was calling you multiple times but you did not answer my call, are you rebelling zeberu?" I asked him as I stared at him intently.

    "N-o, your Majesty , I wasn''t rebelling"

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    " then why are you here and why you didn¡¯t answer any of my calls, if it isn''t to the summoning technique I won''t be able to bring you here " I exclaimed.

    ¡° your majesty, the experiment I¡¯ve been doing for a long time has been successful this time, I know you forbid me from doing this things but since you created us for battles every cell in our body cries for battle. Even though other won¡¯t voice it out but I feel that they also yearn for it.¡±

    I was dumfounded for a while hearing him saying this to me, before these NPC have no feelings but now is different, I created them to battle and that¡¯s the biggest mistake I just found out today. I was foolish thinking that as long as I have the power I won¡¯t let my people go out and sacrifice themselves but still I¡¯m a human after all I¡¯m not an NPC where the character was already set and engrave in their system.¡±

    ¡° but still you didn¡¯t inform me and did this behind my back if this is not a traitorous act then what can you call for this acts?¡±

    I look at him intently even though I know his feelings and understand him but since im their leader I should act as one.

    ¡° your majesty, im very sorry for doing this, I know that this actions is unforgivable and killing this life of mine is not enough to atone my sins but I did this all while thinking what I can do for you without you telling me. I know you are in great pressure and stress having transported to another dimension which we don¡¯t have any idea at all so I experimented a pet which can give us an upper hand if ever we encounter an opponent which is stronger than us.¡±

    I feel warmth inside of me hearing his explanation; if I think it carefully he has a point.

    ¡°I know that you did this to appease me but still doing all this without telling me is not what I expect of you zeberu, I know that you are doing something but I was still waiting for you to inform me. Before I did not agree to what you are doing but right now is different.¡±

    I look at him and also to the three companions that I have.

    ¡° I don¡¯t expect anything from you all what I want from you is to be honest ant tell me everything what you are doing, telling me this kind of thing makes me happy I hope you understand.¡±

    Everyone nods for acknowledgement.

    ¡°And for you zeberu, even though your intention is good you still understand that you need to received your punishment I am right.¡±

    ¡°this servant of yours are willing to accept everything even if I offer my life is not enough to atone myself.¡± Zeberu exclaimed

    ¡°your majesty¡± pitou called me while I am having a good talk with zeberu.

    ¡°yes what is it?¡±

    ¡° the 7 heroes that I am telling you is heading in this direction¡± pitou exclaimed.

 Chapter 42. arrival of the seven heroes

    Kurinai Pov

    ¡°how far are they now with our location?¡± I ask pitou who is beside me.

    ¡°if my calculations is right then an hour maybe they will arrive in this location, do you want us to move your majesty?¡± pitou exclaimed.

    ¡°you don¡¯t need to, I will do something to assess their strengths and power¡±. I look at zeberu then my vision shift toward the gigantic creature that is frozen at the moment.

    Since after all zeberu created this gigantic akuma who had a power rivaled to my battle maids then it is convenient to use this now at the moment.

    ¡°zeberu i will accept this gift of yours but it doesn¡¯t mean that I forgive you already, you still need to punished for not telling me this experiment.¡±

    Zeberu just nod and I open a portal and transferred everyone except the gigantic akuma but before I totally dis appeared I sent a divine power to the monster and imprint my will inside it so I can control it above while I let it battle with the heroes who is fast approaching.

    When we appeared inside the throne room inside the castle I dismissed pitou and his demon lords while zeberu and me talking.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Your majesty I¡¯m in a grave mistake for not telling you all the things I¡¯ve done secretly and I know that these acts is unforgivable just end this life of mine to atone my misgiving.¡±

    Zeberu who let out a sob while saying this is in the ground while restricted by the hell of chains that suppressing his power.

    ¡°I will not be going to that extent, but I will punish you according to your dis obedience for now you will be demoted as the commander battalion and instead will work as a head in the human village and also I will put a restriction in your magic regarding with the labs that you created I will stop it as of now and will let your subordinates maintain it for a while until I lift your sentence. you don¡¯t also have any demon lords and any of your minions who will follow your words, this is enough for now and go to the human village and stay there until I called you back¡±.

    ¡° yes, your majesty thank you for your benevolence and this time I will do my best and follow your orders¡±

    zeberu bowed down his head and dis appeared after I transferred him to the village.

    I summon a golden mirror which I used to scout the village before and open to see what is happening in the forest where we leave and where the akuma is waiting.

    I unsummon the [chain of hell] and unbind the restrictive spells I cast before.

    As the restriction pulled out the akuma roared loudly that the ground shake and creates a crack on it.

    I link my thoughts on the beast and as I command it the beast became silent and bowed its gigantic head even though I wasn¡¯t there. I also summon several black knights and mid-tier elemental spirits since there are seven of them who will battle this akuma so I also called this guy to distract the others and after a while the 7 human figures could be seen in a distance while riding a lightning horse familiar.

    The lightning horse¡¯s familiar is carrying a tattered carriage that is fast approaching in the direction of the akuma.

    As the carriage is almost near the akuma, the carriage is instantly disappeared in the horizon while the 7 human figures fly out and landed 10 meters away from it.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s the time I will know how much power this inhabitants in this world and how much these so called strongest human will face my minions¡±

    After I mumbled it the human figure that has an hourglass in the back throw special sand in the sky and open his gourd and a numerous insects flew from that small item which I really knew.